Finding A Way Home (11/15-Complete!) PG-13 [Archive] - NS Forums - Your number one site for Chloe and Lex (Chlex)

sydsvaughn

12th July 2003, 09:38

Chapter 1

~*~*~*~*~
Smallville

It was a day like any other day in Smallville- but Chloe Sullivan had no idea that it was a day that would change the rest of her life. She was sitting in the Talon, pouring over an article on the latest changes being discussed for the Smallville High cheerleading squad's outfits. The article's author, a cheerleader herself, was a good writer, but the subject matter was still too fluffy for Chloe's taste. But, it would fill up the space she needed and at the moment, she was not going to complain.

"Chloe, you look like you could use another cup of coffee."

Smiling at Lana's words, she nodded her thanks as the brunette set a steaming mug in front of her.

"Thanks, Lana, I really need something to perk me up after reading this article on why the cheerleading squad should be allowed to wear shorter skirts." Her friend's burst of laughter made her smile.

"What's this about shorter skirts on our cheerleaders? Bring 'em on!" Both women turned at the enthusiastic voice of their friend, who plopped into a seat across from Chloe.

"Why am I not surprised you approve, Pete?" She deliberately made her tone wry, smiling as Pete shrugged and reached over to grab the article. His face brightened as he began reading and Chloe couldn't help but smile in amusement as Clark meandered over to join them, looking curiously at what his friend was reading.

"How about you Clark? Do you think our cheerleaders should have shorter skirts?" The slight blush that rose in his cheeks made her laugh and caused Pete to give his friend a knowing look.

"Of course he does. We males need something pretty to look at to inspire us, don't we?"

Neither Pete nor Chloe were surprised when Clark's eyes immediately went to Lana as he mumbled an affirmative answer.

Chloe sighed at the slight pang that hit as she watched her roommate smile back. While it still hurt to realize that Clark would never want her as he did Lana, she had finally realized she was ready to accept just being friends with Clark. Once she'd accepted that, it had become easier to watch the slow mating dance in which her two friends were participating. Still, she wouldn't complain about finding a man who looked at her the way Clark did Lana.

"You know, it takes a lot less effort to smile than to frown, Ms. Sullivan."

She whirled around at the amused voice that spoke suddenly in her ear, feeling flustered that she hadn't heard or registered Lex's approach. Sending a slight smile at the bald billionaire, she shrugged her shoulders and tried to look as if her body was not shivering from the feel of his breath washing across her soft skin.

"Well, Mr. Luthor, if you had to proofread the crap I've just muddled my way through, you'd be frowning too."

"Remember who you're talking too, Chloe." She shivered again at the way he stressed her name, turning it into three long drawn out syllables. "I own a crap factory so I'm used to it."

She couldn't help but laugh as he settled into the booth next to her. It was always such a delight to engage in their verbal judo. And over the past few months, their verbal battles had become more frequent as they'd become actual friends.

"Point taken, Lex." His smirk at her use of his first name broadened her grin. "So what do you think of Smallville High's cheerleaders showing a bit more leg during games?" The wry look he gave her made her smile larger.

"Well, I've always believed that too much of a good thing makes it less enjoyable." The way his eyes locked on hers as he spoke caused a funny feeling in the pit of her stomach. "A woman who is mysterious, sexy without being too forward can be much more interesting to watch."

Chloe hoped she wasn't blushing as her mind immediately began to wander down a dangerous path. One that involved the thought that maybe Lex was talking about her. But she quickly shoved that thought aside, realizing that he would never be interested in her that way. She refused to think why that jabbed at her.

"Interesting." She was grateful that Clark suddenly asked Lex a question, allowing her mind to wander a little more. Her thoughts were immediately brought back to the present when her cell phone rang. Wondering who could be calling her now, since most of her friends were here, she hit the button and muttered a hello.

"Is this Chloe?"

Chloe paled at the familiar voice she had not heard in years. A jumble of memories bombarded her like lightening bolts for a split second- a smiling face and comfortable lap, the scent of pipe tobacco as she dug for peppermints in a sweater pocket. Twinkling eyes and a deep voice that made everything seem better along with chocolate chip cookies that cured all childhood ills.

"Grandma?"

At the words, Lex, Clark, and Pete stopped all conversation and turned confused looks towards her.

"Hello, Chloe, it's been a long time."

Bitterness swelled inside her at the words as she felt again the sting of being shut out of her grandmother's life after her grandfather died and soon after when her mother left.

"Yes, it has. What do you want?" Her voice was sharp as she tried to ignore the concern now marring the features of her three companions.

"I know it's been too long, Chloe, and I know you probably hate me-"

"Can we get to the point? It's not about my mother is it? Because I gave up caring about what happened to her years ago when she left and you stopped calling." She knew it was abrupt, but she could feel all the old insecurities and anger she held for the woman who had given her life cropping up again. Obviously the emotions she'd thought she'd gotten over so long ago had only been simmering on the back burner.

"Chloe, your mother is dead."

The words should not have shocked her. After living without her mother for years, she'd convinced herself she didn't care. She and her father had done just fine on their own. More to the point, she didn't want the woman who had obviously not wanted her. But hearing her grandmother say those words, with very little emotion or warning had created a funny feeling inside her heart. If she thought about it, she might call it grief. But for the moment, she didn't want to think about it.

"What do you want me to say? I haven't seen or heard from her in years, why are you telling me now?" To her relief, her voice was calm and cool, nothing like the warring emotions she could feel pummeling her heart. Only her free hand clenched tightly into a fist in her lap gave any outward sign of her emotion.

Lex, however, caught it. Sitting next to her as he was, he noted the way her nails were digging into her palm, hidden from both Pete and Clark's concerned gazes. While he did not know much about Chloe's family history, he did know that her mother had left her at an early age. And neither she nor Gabe ever talked about any relatives which was why he found himself surprised to hear she had a grandmother.

Although Chloe herself looked surprised as well. But whatever was being said, and it was obviously something about her mother, was upsetting her. And for some reason, he found himself not liking seeing her so upset. Without thinking, simply following a newfound need to comfort her, his hand reached to cover her clenched fist, out of sight of the two sitting across from them.

What worried him more was that without hesitation, Chloe slowly unclenched her hand and turned it up until she had interlaced their fingers. He looked at her in confusion, noting she hadn't glanced his way and that her face wore the same stoic expression as she listened to whatever was being said. Again without thought, his thumb began stroking soothingly across her palm as he tried to pick up what he could from her side of the conversation.

Somewhere, in the recesses of her mind, Chloe was fully aware that she was holding hands with Lex Luthor. But the numbness that had seemed to take over her body from the moment she'd heard her grandmother's words pretty much blinded her to all else. Except the fact that the stroke of his thumb against her palm was soothing in a way she'd never felt before. Still, she couldn't give the sensation her full attention- she was too busy trying to process what she was being told.

"I know you haven't spoken to her. I hadn't heard from her until a few weeks ago. She was in therapy, trying to put her life back together- she was even thinking of trying to contact you-"

"Gee, how thoughtful of her after more than 10 years."

"Chloe, please, just hear me out, okay?"

Sighing, Chloe remained silent and her grandmother obviously took it for agreement.

"I was only beginning to get to know her again when she died. It was a bad form of pneumonia and years of drug use had weakened her system beyond repair. She passed away quietly, but her last thoughts were of you."

Chloe fought down the emotions trying to claw through the barrier she'd put up around memories of her mother. She hated the woman, didn't she? Then why was there a sudden feeling of emptiness in her heart? Why were tears threatening to fall unchecked down her cheeks? The woman had left her for crying out loud! She didn't deserve pity from the daughter, much less the family she'd willingly chosen to leave.

"Right. I'm supposed to be moved by this, grandma? Has it escaped your notice that we haven't spoken in years either? Ever since you pushed me and dad out of your life when she left and grandpa died?" The bitterness in her voice stunned her, and her friends if their concerned expressions were anything to go by. Unconsciously, Lex's hand tightened on hers as he gave her a speculative look.

"Chloe, I'm sorry. I couldn't handle it then. Losing them both- you were so like her. I couldn't stand to see you and the memories of her you brought. I was stupid and selfish and I cannot tell you how much I regret missing being a part of your life-"

"Right. And you've regretted it so much that you haven't bothered to contact me before now. Why do you think her death makes anything different? What makes you think I have anything left to say to you?" She tried to take a deep breath, hearing the hysteria in her rising voice. She was clinging tightly to Lex's hand now, uncaring if she squeezed the life out of it. Right now, that point of contact, his fingers against her palm, was the only thing keeping her from flying out of control.

"You might not have anything to say to me, Chloe, but I have something you need to hear. Something you need to know about your mother and about me."

Unsure of what to say or how to feel, Chloe again took a deep breath, trying to calm down and craft a focused, uncaring reply. She did not want to let her grandmother know how much this conversation was affecting her. And deep inside, curiosity was sparked at what could be so important that her grandmother had broken years of silence to tell her.

"So tell me, if it's that important?"

A long sigh on the other end was her only reply.

"I can't tell you on the phone. I need to see you."

Bitterness again took root in Chloe's reply. "You've had more than 10 years to see me and you haven't made the effort. Why should I make it now?"

"Chloe, I don't have long to live. Days, maybe weeks. But I cannot leave this life without telling you something that I've kept secret all these years."

Much as she hated to admit it, her curiosity was now thoroughly peaked. Not to mention another part of her heart felt a tug of emotion at the knowledge her grandmother was dying. Despite not hearing from the woman for years, she really was the only family, other than her father, that she had left. And they'd once been so close, albeit that was more than 10 years ago.

Despite her flip-flopping emotions, she was proud her voice sounded calm and collected as she managed to reply. "If it's so important, why wait until now to tell me?"

"Because I wasn't ready to face the consequences or the emotions that telling you, or your mother, would stir up."

A feeling of foreboding took root in her heart at the ominous words and for a moment, she wondered if she would be better off not knowing. But the curiosity would not die and despite her better judgment, she found herself wondering what it would be like to see her grandmother again after all this time.

"Chloe, please."

The words now sounded broken and emotions again began churning inside of her. She didn't want to open what she had a feeling would be Pandora's Box but then again, like the myth itself, she was now too curious not to find out what it held. And if she were honest with herself, she really wanted to see the woman who had meant so much to her at such a young age.

"Fine. Where do you want me to go?"

"I'm at a nursing home in Gotham. I won't be leaving it again. Please, Chloe, come soon?"

The pleading tone to the words stirred her heart again, although she forced herself to cut those emotions off before they overwhelmed her.

"I have to talk to dad, but I'll call you when I figure out how to get there." Keeping her tone neutral, she took down her grandmother's phone number and contact information. Several moments later, she hit the disconnect button on her phone and then sat staring at it. All the while, she kept her hand interlocked with Lex's.

"Chloe, you want to fill us in on what that was all about?" Clark's hesitant voice made her laugh harshly as she turned her gaze on him.

"That was my grandmother, whom I haven't heard from since Mom left. Apparently, my mother is dead and my grandmother is dying." She was pleased her words sounded emotionless, although her hand tightened again around Lex's. "Now it seems she has some long buried secret that she can't die without telling me. Right out of a movie, isn't it?"

Lex watched her in silence as Pete and Clark immediately began asking more questions. He knew very well the emotions battling under her calm surface. They were made more visible to him by the way her hand tightened on his. He also realized that if she did not get them out, they would eat her up alive. Experience had taught him that. He came back to reality as her words about finding a way to Gotham penetrated.

"I told her I'd go to Gotham and meet her, but I bet dad is going to have a fit. Either that or he'll want to go and I know he can't leave the plant at the moment." She turned her gaze to Lex who simply nodded. He had remained silent during it all, simply stroking her hand soothingly. For some reason, she took more comfort in that small action than any words Pete or Clark said.

"He's in the middle of reworking the shift responsibilities and he can't do that without being there. Although I can put it on hold for a few days if he wants to go with you-"

"No. I don't want to take him away for something that might not be all that important." She smiled and squeezed his hand, grateful that he had made the offer. The fact that she knew he meant it said more than any words of sympathy ever could.

"Chloe, I think your father would call this more important that work-"

"It's not, Lex." She looked at him as she tried to explain. "This is something that I have to do, although I can guarantee you, whatever she has to say won't do much to change my opinion on her or my Mom." She meant the words, but she needed him, and her friends, to understand.

"But, Chloe, you can't just go to Gotham by yourself!"

She frowned at Clark's words, bristling at the implication he seemed to be making. "You think I'm not mature enough to handle this alone?"

Clark immediately looked chagrined as he tried to explain. "It's not that Chloe, it's just, it's an emotional issue and I don't think you should face it alone."

"Clark's right. You need someone there to help you-"

"I can help myself, Pete, thank you very much." Her warring emotions made her reply more of a snap as she took her own anger out on her friends. "I'm a big girl and I can handle this. Although it means a lot to me that you're both so concerned." She softened her final words, hoping it would appease them enough to stop the interrogation. Her emotions were raw enough without being forced to dissect things further.

Lex felt his admiration for her grow as he watched her clamp down on her obviously volatile emotions and attempt to pacify her friends. He knew she was falling apart inside but felt helpless to do anything about it. Not that he had any right, being as that they had only recently begun forming a friendship not based around their mutual interaction with Clark.

Still, she was probably going to break a few bones if she didn't stop squeezing his hand to relieve the frustration.

"Chloe, how about I drive you over to the plant, assuming you want to talk to your father now?" He wasn't even sure why he made the offer, just knowing she needed to get away from the concerned questions of her friends. The grateful look she shot him was all the thanks he needed.

"That would be nice, Lex. Thank you." Chloe smiled as she finally released his hand, surprised to feel a lingering sense of loss as the warm grip was removed. Turning back to Pete and Clark, she reassured them that she would be fine and would call them later. Waving good-bye to their concerned expressions, she shot Lana a weak grin and motioned for her to get the information from Pete and Clark.

She breathed deeply of the afternoon air when she stepped outside the Talon's doors, feeling a slight bit better at being out in the open. Following Lex over to his Ferrari, she smiled as he walked over and opened the passenger door for her.

"A gentleman to the last, Lex. Who would have known?"

Lex smiled, glad to hear the lighter tone to her voice. Slipping into the driver's seat, he started the car and pulled out of his parking space, taking care to go slower than normal, seeing as he had a passenger. Her amused chuckle made him grin a few moments later.

"I won't break, Lex. You can drive a little faster, and while you're at it, open the sunroof please? I need fresh air." The relief that swept over her as he complied made her feel marginally better. Closing her eyes, she took a deep, soothing breath and let her body try and relax.

"Better?" His deep voice brought her eyes open and she turned to him with a small smile.

"Much. Thank you for getting me out of there. Much as I love those guys, they were beginning to make me hyperventilate." His low laughter sent a small tingle down her spine.

"I know. You nearly broke a few bones in my hand." He risked a glance at her as he spoke, hoping she took the words in the joking way he'd meant them. Her small smile reassured him she had.

"Well, it was better than breaking mine by hitting that table as hard as I could." Glad her tone was lighter, she gave him a small smile, remembering for a moment the comforting feel of his hand in hers. "By the way, thanks."

Lex simply nodded, knowing exactly what she was trying to say. "Not a problem, glad I could help."

For a while then, they sat in a comfortable silence. Chloe found her frayed nerves soothed by the fresh air and strangely enough, Lex's presence next to her. Almost without thinking, she began to speak.

"I don't have a lot of good memories of my mother- she was always rather flighty, at least what I can remember of her. But my grandfather- her dad- was a wonderful man and he always made sure I knew how special I was to him."

Lex remained quiet, knowing she needed to talk and to his surprise, curious about what she would say. He had a feeling these were things she had never told anyone- and the thought that she felt comfortable enough to tell him gave him a strange, yet not unpleasant, feeling.

"I spent a lot of time with my grandparents and I can still remember the wonderful stories my grandfather would tell. Listening to him spin a fantastic tale was almost like seeing a movie."

She smiled as several of those tales came to mind and in her head, she could clearly hear the deep, soothing voice reading them to her.

"So I take it I have him to thank for your intense, if somewhat dangerous, desire to become a hard-nosed reporter?" Lex made the comment in a teasing tone, glad to see it got a laugh. She really was beautiful when she smiled.

"I suppose so. I wish he'd written some of those stories down before he died, they would have made wonderful books." She could only imagine generations of young children growing up with those stories of danger, adventure and many times, the supernatural.

"Chloe, what happened?"

She looked over at Lex and sighed, twisting her hands together in her lap. "He had cancer. It was very quick and sudden. I don't remember much, I was too young, but I remember how helpless my grandmother looked as she sat by his bedside. He died several months later, peacefully, thank goodness, in his sleep."

Lex remained silent, leaving Chloe to her memories. After a few moments, however, curiosity got the best of him. Wondering if it would, as the saying went, kill the cat, he decided the risk was worth it.

"Chloe, what was your grandmother like?"

She stiffened at the words but after a few moments, relaxed back against the seat. Trying to put together her jumbled thoughts and emotions about her grandmother was even more difficult.

"She was a beautiful woman who seemed to spend her every day devoted to making her husband happy. I never saw her without knowing grandpa was close by. She made wonderful cookies too- although there was always something a little sad about her eyes whenever I would catch her alone in the kitchen baking."

Chloe bit her lip in a way that clued Lex into the fact that she was thinking hard about something. It was a rather endearing little habit he'd noticed about her from their first meeting.

"What's going through that head of yours, Chloe?"

She sighed. "I used to love visiting her and grandpa- cookies and stories and lots of peppermints that my grandfather would put in his sweater pockets." She smiled at his look. "I know, it's completely old fashioned and cliched but that was my grandfather- and I loved every minute of it!"

Lex smiled, glad to see her looking a little happier again. But as the smile faded from her face, he knew it was time to ask the question he'd been wondering about since she'd picked up the phone.

"Chloe, what happened between you and your grandmother?"

She bit her lip again and remained quiet for a moment before speaking.

"Right after grandpa died, Mom began disappearing. She'd leave for days on end, not telling dad where she was going. It was terrible, watching him go through that-" she trailed off at the memories of her father's sad face as he sat up waiting for her mother night after night.

Lex sensed her pain and without taking his eyes from the road reached over and gave her hand a quick squeeze. He felt a funny tingle around his heart as she again interlaced their fingers and continued.

"During that time, grandma began pulling away from us. Mom wasn't contacting her either and I think her grief over grandpa was making her more depressed." Taking a deep breath, Chloe forced herself to continue in a monotone voice. "Mom finally disappeared one night and that's the last I heard of her. I tried to call my grandmother, desperate for anything, but she told me she couldn't talk and couldn't handle seeing me or my father."

Lex tightened his grip on her hand, knowing she needed to get it all out.

"When I finally realized that grandpa was gone and grandma with him, I vowed to put them all behind me. My mother obviously didn't want us enough to stay, either did my grandmother. Soon after, dad moved us here to Smallville. I kept that vow and haven't talked to my grandmother since, until her call tonight."

Lex was silent a moment. "Chloe, what do you think is so important she needs to contact you now, after all these years?"

She bit her lip again before giving him a helpless look. "I don't know, Lex. I mean, she's dying and I guess everyone has last wishes, but still, I just don't know if I could handle seeing her again."

"Then the question is- just how important is it to you to honor her last wishes and find out what she wants you to know?"

Chloe remained silent as she tried to form an answer. "Part of me doesn't want to know because I thought I put that part of my past behind me."

"But?"

She sighed as Lex's question. "But a larger part of me, the part you all say will probably one day be my downfall, is curious to know what's so important. I don't know if it's that curiosity or the gut instinct I have that whatever she wants to tell me is going to change everything."

Lex kept a tight grip on her hand, remaining silent, knowing Chloe had to figure it out on her own. Turning into the plant parking lot, he found himself reluctant to let her hand go, but knew he must.

"Chloe, we're here."

She tried to smile at him as he pulled into the spot marked "Reserved" and heard the engine turn off. Something blossomed inside her as Lex remained seated next to her, obviously in no rush to move. Reaching over once more to take his hand, she squeezed it as his gaze met hers.

"Thank you, Lex."

"For what?"

She smiled at him. "For listening and not judging or trying to tell me what to do or how to feel."

He smiled. "I should know, I have too many people around me who do just that and I understand how frustrating that can be." It was his turn to squeeze her hand now, even as he tried again to ignore the feel of her smooth skin against his.

"Well, thanks anyhow. I know what I have to do." His only sign of curiosity was his raised brow, though he remained silent. After a few moments, he smiled.

"Are you going to tell me or leave me wondering?"

She laughed.

"I'm going to talk to my father and persuade him to let me see her. I have to do it, I have to know. I'll deal with the consequences if and when they arise." She felt better at the understanding and acceptance she read clearly in his eyes.

"I'll be there to help you, Chloe. All you have to do is ask." The soft smile she gave him stirred something around his heart he'd never felt before.

"That means more to me than you know, Lex." Before she realized what she was doing, she leaned over and brushed her lips across his. The feel of his soft skin, not to mention the intimacy of the action sent a tingle down her spine. Pulling back before he could do more than give her a stunned expression, she quickly jumped from the car. She did not want to analyze the emotions suddenly clamoring for her attention.

"I'll talk to you later, let you know how it goes with my dad." With that, hoping she sounded breezy and unaffected by her impromptu kiss, she bolted inside. She would have found it interesting to note, had she looked back, that the impenetrable Lex Luthor wore a stunned expression on his handsome face. Even more noteworthy- the fact he did not move from the car until a good five minutes later, a contemplative expression on his usually unexpressive face.

~*~*~*~*~*~

sydsvaughn

12th July 2003, 10:00

Chapter 2

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Lex told himself he wasn't going to read anything more into Chloe's sudden kiss. She was grateful, that was all. Still, he found himself dwelling more on the feeling of her lips against his than his work.

Not to mention he'd promised himself he wasn't going to eavesdrop near Gabe's open office door. He simply needed to pass the office to get to the copy machine. And if he were moving slowly, it was only because he was trying to read the document he intended to copy.

All pretense of ignoring whatever might be going on in his plant managers office went out the window, however, as he clearly heard the loud voices coming through the half open door. Unabashedly stopping to listen, he found himself intrigued at the father/daughter argument, or as Chloe would probably call it, 'heated conversation.'

"Dad, please! I know it's been years but I want to see Grandma. I have to know what's so important she needs to tell me on her death bed!"

"Chloe, you haven't seen the woman in years. And don't forget, I saw what her withdrawal from your life did to you. I will not let you go through that again!"

Lex could hear the worry and concern in Gabe's voice and he felt a sharp pang in his chest, wondering if his father had ever been that concerned about him.

"It's not like I want to start the relationship again. She blew her chance with me a long time ago. But Dad, she's dying, so it's not like she's going to be all 'grandma-ish' again."

"Chloe, you don't know if she's really dying. You don't know anything about her except that she says she is and that she has something important to tell you. How can you be sure-"

"What? You think she's got some diabolical plot to hurt me? Make me come all the way to Gotham to do me in? I don't think so, Dad. Besides, I'm her granddaughter, even if she's never earned the right to call me that."

Lex had to smile at the 'diabolical' reference, it was pure Chloe. Still, Gabe's worries echoed a few of his own that he'd acted on as soon as he'd managed to drag himself from the car and into the plant. Which gave him the perfect opportunity to intrude on the conversation. Keeping his face neutral, he reached over and knocked on the door before peeking his head in at Gabe's "come in."

"Sorry, I couldn't help but overhear-"

"Right." Chloe cut him off with an amused, if exasperated smile. "You couldn't help but be standing right outside my Dad's office when you knew we'd be having this conversation."

"Chloe!" Gabe's horrified voice made Lex smile, an action that shut the elder Sullivan up quickly.

"Actually, Chloe, with the 'heated discussion' you were having at a very high decibel level, I wouldn't be surprised if half the people in a ten foot radius didn't hear you two." He smirked as the truth of his words registered in the pout on her face.

"Fine. So I tend to get a little loud, but, Lex, you know how important this is to me. Unless you were just saying that to pacify me." The hurt look in her eyes made something inside him actually squirm. It was an unusual feeling that unsettled him and he promised to analyze it more later. Right now though, he figured it would be prudent to explain how he could help the situation.

"Chloe, I know how important this is to you, which is why I made a few calls myself while you and your father were talking." He hid his smile at the way her eyebrows rose at his words. It was actually a pretty good imitation of the gesture he'd perfected.

"Calls? What kind of calls? The kind that Lex Luthor probably wouldn't want the world to know about because they mean he's interfering in everyone else's business?"

"Chloe-"

Both Lex and Chloe however seemed to be oblivious to Gabe's weary voice. Sighing, he sat back in his seat to observe the young people, realizing that if Lex were really offended, he would have said something by now. In all, it was rather an amusing dialogue to watch. He wondered if that should make him proud or worried since it was occurring between his 18 year old daughter and his 24 year old boss.

"Actually, I called a few people who were able to pull together some information on one Mary Amiee Carpenter." Lex kept his amusement in check as her eyebrows shot up to her hairline. However, the amusement dimmed a little as he continued.

"Turns out she is a resident of Gotham City Central Retirement Home and has an uncurable form of cancer. She's not expected to live much more than a few weeks."

Chloe was silent, trying to absorb the knowledge that her grandmother was really dying- and that Lex had gone out of his way to make sure this whole thing wasn't some huge joke. Something in her heart softened towards the bald billionaire even more and she had a feeling her little 'crush' on him was headed down a steep slope for a crash straight into love.

"Lex, you didn't have to do this, but I know my daughter, when she recovers her powers of speech, will thank you."

He turned to smile at Gabe's heartfelt words, seeing the relief in the older man's eyes. Nodding in reply, he turned back to a rather stunned Chloe. Although his heart did a funny little jump at what he could have sworn he saw in her eyes as she looked at him for a brief moment.

"It wasn't a problem, Gabe, and I think I might have an even better solution to this." He waited until he was sure he had both Sullivans' attention before continuing.

"I just received an email from Bruce Wayne-" He paused as Chloe's eyes lit up with curiosity, even as she bit her lip to keep from interrupting. "He wants me to come to Gotham for a meeting with him on some business we need to take care of. Since Chloe's grandmother is there, I thought maybe she could fly out with me on the jet and spend the day with her grandmother while Bruce and I conduct business and then we could fly back that night."

He waited while the elder Sullivan weighed his words, knowing from the eager look in Chloe's eyes that her answer would be a resounding yes. For a moment, he wondered if he were doing the right thing. A three hour flight with only Chloe as his companion was a little unsettling since he was just beginning to realize he might feel more for her than just friendship.

"Lex, I couldn't impose Chloe on you-"

"Dad, you know Lex doesn't make offers he doesn't mean. Please, he'll take good care of me and you won't have to worry!"

Lex kept his eyes on Gabe, refusing to let his mind wander down the path of just how good care of the man's daughter that he could take. There would definitely be cause for worry then.

Gabe wasn't sure what to say, Chloe's eager eyes weakening him, along with the almost incredible knowledge that Lex seemed serious. He was actually agreeing to spend time with his daughter- the cub reporter- as well as watch out for her. The connotations of why Lex would want such a thing- well, he really didn't want to think about them right now. Sighing, he looked once more between the two.

"All right, if Lex is really okay with it, I'll allow it. But I want you to call me as soon as you get there and before you leave, all right?"

Chloe jumped from the chair and ran around the desk to hug him tightly. Lex watched with a small smile, wondering once again when the last time was that Lionel had hugged him- and meant it. Probably never was the resounding depressing thought.

"Thank you, Daddy! I promise, it's going to be fine and who knows what I might learn about our family!"

Gabe looked at Lex over Chloe's shoulder, seeing the other man had a look of worry on his face as well. It was that concern that cemented the fact in his mind that Lex would indeed make sure nothing happened to his daughter.

"Okay, I need to breathe, Chloe." With that, she pulled away and turned now sparkling eyes to Lex.

"So, Lex, when do we go?"

He smiled at her enthusiasm. "I'll email Bruce and tell him Thursday works for me, if you're okay with that?"

Chloe felt the excitement building as she nodded. Suddenly though, she turned back to her father. "Dad, it's okay if I skip school for the day? I don't have any tests and the Torch won't need put to bed until Friday."

Gabe sighed and nodded wearily. "Go, I'll write you a note saying there was a family emergency or something."

Feeling a strange sense of anticipation and fear, she decided she had a lot to do before Thursday. Including some in depth research on her mother and grandmother- not to mention what business Lex could have with Bruce Wayne.

"Okay, I've got things to do so Dad, I'll see you later and Lex, call and let me know what time I need to be where, okay?"

At the amused nod she got from the billionaire, she walked quickly from the office, feeling Lex's eyes follow her the entire way. She stopped suddenly as she heard his amused voice behind her.

"Chloe, how are you going to get home?"

She felt a blush rise to her cheeks as she remembered Lex had driven her here. Her car was still in front of the Talon.

"Oh, well, Dad, can I take your car and I'll come back and pick you up later?" She turned back and saw her father's amused face mirrored the look Lex was wearing.

"That's fine, Chloe. I'll be done around 6."

"Good, I'll see you then! Bye Dad, bye Lex!" Deftly catching the keys her father tossed her way, she again left the office and headed for the parking lot. On the way, she suddenly realized what had eluded her earlier. She was going to spend a good three hours there and back in a plane with Lex Luthor.

While normally, the idea would thrill her simply for the possibility of the interview she might get, the newfound knowledge that she was attracted to him could put a whole different spin on things. Especially since the feeling of his soft lips against hers had remained foremost in her mind all day. She still wasn't sure what had made her kiss him but now that she had, she worried it might become addicting.

'Lord, what have I gotten myself into?' With those thoughts jumbled up in her head, she drove home in silence, trying not to think about the Pandora's box she'd just opened.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Chloe knew she was five minutes late but couldn't find it in herself to worry what Lex would think. She needed her morning coffee fix and heaven help her if she hadn't gotten it. Lex would not want to be cooped up for hours with a non-caffinated version of herself. Even she shuddered at the thought.

"Thank you," she offered as the limo driver pulled up to the small airfield behind the plant. She could see the LuthorCorp jet ready to go, and to her surprise, a smiling Lex standing at the doorway. Gathering the two coffees she held along with her purse, she carefully maneuvered herself from the limo as the driver held open the door.

"Why am I not surprised it would be coffee that would make Chloe Sullivan late?"

Lex's amused voice brought a smile to her own face as she carefully climbed the few steps into the plane. She gratefully surrendered one of the beverages to him as he reached out a hand to help her over the final step. The contact of skin on skin sent a sharp shiver through her body- a shiver he felt as well if the flash in his eyes was anything to go by.

"Hey, you wouldn't want to be stuck with me and no coffee this early in the morning. Trust me, you wouldn't like me very much."

Lex laughed, finding her humor refreshing. Not to mention the way her short denim skirt and low cut red tank top showed off her luscious figure. Forcing himself to remember who they were, he helped her settle into a seat before setting the cup of coffee next to her.

"Lex, you don't think I'd be so rude as to get one for me and not you? Especially since stopping by the Talon to get these made me a teensy bit late?" Smiling, she motioned to the cup he had just put down, feeling something warm spread through her veins at the smile that appeared on his face.

"You're too thoughtful, Chloe. Although the hardened businessman in me knows a bribe when I see one." He made sure the words were teasing and her light peel of laughter told him she'd taken them as he'd intended.

"Take it or leave it, Luthor. I'll happily drink it if you don't want it."

He smiled at her words and quickly took the cup, taking a tentative sip before a grin broke out over his face.

"I think for the first time in years, Lana finally got it right."

Chloe laughed at his expression, knowing how often Lana brought Lex the wrong coffee. She didn't want to think what it said that she had specifically told Lana how to make the coffee, knowing exactly how Lex preferred it.

"So, now that we're settled, care to tell me what you and Mr. Wayne, Gotham's resident billionaire, will be discussing today?"

Lex laughed as he felt the plane rise smoothly into the air. He'd expected Chloe to come out fighting so he wasn't surprised by her question.

"Actually, Ms. Sullivan, that is classified information." The annoyed look she gave him made her face screw up in the most adorable way.

"Interesting. Well, it wouldn't have to do with the rumors going around that Bruce Wayne and Lex Luthor are thinking of combining their resources into one company, would it?"

The startled expression that came over Lex's face almost made her laugh. She knew he was going to want to know how she'd dug up that little piece of information. True to form, the question was not long in coming.

"And do I even want to know where you heard that- rumor?"

She smiled at his suddenly closed expression. "A journalist never reveals her sources, Lex. Although don't worry, I don't intend to publish it or anything just yet. I'm just curious."

Lex watched her shrewdly, noting she'd held his gaze through the whole speech. He liked to think he'd become a good judge of character or at least an ability to tell when people lied to him. For all intents and purposes, it looked like Chloe was telling the truth. Something inside of him lightened a little at the thought.

"I believe you, although I can't stress enough how important it is that this be kept quiet." He cursed himself as her eyes lit up, knowing he'd revealed too much.

Chloe knew the rumors were true thanks to his little slip. Normally, she would be begging him to allow her to print it, but something in his voice made her aware how important it was to keep this quiet. Reaching over, she took his hand and squeezed.

"I won't say a word, Lex. Something tells me this is very important to you and I respect that." His small smile did something strange to her insides, although it was not anything unpleasant.

"Thank you. I promise when I can tell you what's going on, you will have the first interview." He didn't know what made him say it, but the joy that lit up her eyes was more than enough reward for him.

"I'm going to hold you to that, Lex."

Feeling a little better, she tried to focus on the story she'd write instead of the meeting looming before her. While she was truly curious about the business Lex and Bruce Wayne would be conducting, if she were honest, the meeting with her grandmother was making her more nervous than anything.

"Chloe, it's going to be all right. And I won't be more than a phone call away if you need me."

Turning at Lex's voice, she tried to keep the smile on her face. It faltered a bit at the concern and sympathy she saw reflected in his blue eyes. Swallowing hard, she simply squeezed his hand, noting absentmindedly that she'd never released it. This hand-holding was beginning to get to be a regular thing, not that she was complaining.

"Thanks." She gave him a small smile before turning her head to gaze once more outside the window as they drew closer to Gotham.

Lex watched her quietly, feeling no need to release the hand clasped so securely in his. He'd seen the flash of vulnerability in her eyes and knew she was wondering what this meeting with her grandmother would bring. He made a vow then and there that if anyone, or anything, tried to hurt Chloe, he would do whatever it took to destroy it.

The two sat in a comfortable silence the rest of the ride, Lex looking over papers and Chloe staring out the window, lost in her own confusing thoughts. Neither made any move to pull apart their joined hands, not even when the pilot announced their descent into Gotham.

Ten minutes later, Chloe found herself reluctantly freeing her grip from Lex, feeling a pang of loss at the contact that had grown familiar. Stretching, she smiled as Lex rose and grabbed their jackets from the seat behind them.

"You ready?"

Taking a deep breath, she looked straight into his eyes and nodded. Giving her a small smile and nod, he held out his hand and pulled her up with him. Neither said a word about their linked hands as he led her off the plane and into the limo waiting for them.

Once settled, Lex gave a set of clipped instructions to the driver before turning back to Chloe, who was looking at the passing scenery with interest.

"I've never been to Gotham before, it kinda looks a lot like Metropolis, only a little more garishly colored."

He smiled at her words, knowing she was trying to hide her nerves.

"Gotham is a strange city, Chloe. I hear it has lots of nocturnal residents."

She shot a raised eyebrow at him. "Like huge bats that seem to have a Clark Kent complex?"

Lex simply shrugged and gave her a mysterious smile. He was well aware of Batman- and his alter ego, just as he was aware of Clark and his strange powers.

"I swear, one day this Batman needs to meet Clark. Something tells me they'd hit it off great. And if Clark ever overcomes his fear of flying, who knows?"

Chloe exchanged another smile with Lex, knowing he understood completely what she was talking about. Clark had told all of them his secret a year ago and after the initial hurt of his keeping it from them for so long, they'd accepted it and moved on. Although the things Clark was capable of still amazed them both.

"The possibilities are endless I suppose."

Chloe knew he knew more than he was saying, but chose not to press him at the moment. The nerves were starting to come back. Turning back to the window, she was surprised to see the huge logo for Wayne Industries appear in front of her as the limo pulled to a stop at the front entrance.

"Lex?"

He smiled and reached for his briefcase. "Jaques is dropping me off first and then taking you to the nursing home. He'll wait until you're done there before bringing you back here."

She swallowed hard, knowing what Lex was doing. Providing her with a way out if she needed one. Unable to convey how thankful she was to him, she simply leaned over once again and brushed her lips across his.

Lex had been hoping, although not expecting, Chloe to make such a move. Without stopping to think, he reached out and pulled her closer, pressing their lips together as he lightly stroked his tongue over them. With a small moan, Chloe opened to him and the kiss became heated. Lex struggled for control, knowing things could go no further at the moment, but realizing just how much he wanted them to.

For what could have been moments or hours, Chloe lost herself in the wonder of truly kissing Lex. His lips were firm and strong and the probe of his tongue was making her knees weak. No one had ever kissed her like this before and she knew for a fact that no one ever would again.

When she finally pulled back for air, she found her breath coming in small pants as she stared into Lex's eyes, looking for any type of sign he regretted this. When she found only a heated desire reflected there, she managed a wry smile.

"What was that for?"

Lex smiled.

"Luck, maybe. Or to help you forget your worries for a moment or two." He smiled as he saw her small frown, thinking he'd done it out of pity. Reaching one fingertip to tilt her chin back up, he made sure her eyes were locked on his.

"Or it could have been because I've wanted to do that for months now." With that, he brushed another light kiss across her lips before slipping from the limo. He leaned back in a second later, not surprised to find her staring at him with a shocked expression. "Call me if you need anything. I'll keep my cell on." Slipping her a piece of paper with the number, he turned and walked into the building, whistling all the way.

~*~*~*~*~*~

sydsvaughn

12th July 2003, 10:17

Chapter 3

~*~*~*~*~

Chloe tried to calm her nerves as the nurse led her down a long hallway. She kept her eyes straight ahead, her mind focused on not reacting to the sight of her grandmother after so long. When they reached the end of the hallway, the nurse turned and entered a room, motioning Chloe to follow.

"Afternoon Mary, there's someone here to see you."

Taking a deep breath, Chloe walked into the room and found herself gazing at an old woman lying in a hospital bed. The woman there bore no resemblance to the one she'd known so many years ago, age and time having worn away at her appearance. Pasty white skin, thinning gray hair and frail hands and bones marked the signs of illness and old age. But when the woman opened her eyes and looked directly at her, she found herself staring into the familiar eyes of her grandmother.

"Chloe, I'm so glad you came."

Swallowing hard, she nodded as the nurse left with a smile. Moving carefully to the chair sitting next to the bed, she sank into it, trying to figure out what to say.

"I know this is difficult for you-"

"Yes, it is." Her words had a bitter tone although she tried to make them as normal as possible.

"I don't expect you to forgive me but I need you to hear me out. Maybe explaining why I shut you out and what I kept from you will give you some satisfaction." The plea in the words stirred something inside her although she kept her expression neutral. She nodded in reply as the old woman sighed before turning to gaze out the window into the sunny afternoon.

"I loved your grandfather more than I could ever say, which was why loosing him was so devastating. Your mother felt the same, only her way of dealing with the grief was to leave you and her family."

Chloe felt bitterness rising. "Grief, good excuse to dump your family. You raised her well." She ignored the flash of pain in the woman's eyes, hardening her heart.

"I suppose I deserved that, Lord knows your mother nor I have ever done right by you."

Chloe bit her lip at the words as her grandmother continued talking.

"Your grandfather and I had a wonderful relationship, although we did tend to argue and fight. Still, we always made up and the day I married him was the happiest of my life. Made more so because it came after one of the darkest periods in it."

Chloe's curiosity was growing as she tried to imagine what could have caused such problems for the couple she always remembered as smiling and happy.

"Right before we got engaged, your grandfather and I got into a terrible argument. I don't remember what it was about now, but it ended with him leaving for a business meeting out of town without anything resolved. Devastated and angry, I went to a bar that night, intending to drown my sorrows and forget about the man I loved."

Chloe felt a sinking sensation in her stomach, her mind already going in several different directions in which her grandmother's story might travel.

"While there, I met a young Air Force officer. He was in Metropolis on military business and was also going through a rough time with the woman he was dating. We found each other at that bar and started talking, and before I knew it- one thing led to another-"

"You slept with him?" Her words were accusing and she noted the wince that passed over her grandmother's face.

"Yes. It wasn't love, it was comfort. We both needed each other that night and it happened. And no matter what, I don't regret it. I'll never regret it."

The determination in her voice made Chloe uneasy. She was beginning to wonder if her overactive imagination was not so overactive after all. Almost dreading the answer, she knew she had to ask the question.

"Why?"

Her grandmother sighed but looked directly at her as she replied. "Your mother was conceived that night. And I'll always be grateful to Jacob for giving me her."

Chloe was trying to register the information through the whirling sensation that had taken over her mind. "You're saying that my grandfather, the man who I grew up loving more than life itself, was really not my grandfather? Someone night stand you had was the father of your child?"

The strength in the grip of the hand that shot out to cover her own startled her. Trying to pull away, she found herself unable to look away from the deep blue of her grandmother's eyes.

"Your grandfather loved you and your mother more than anything." The words were strong and sure and sent a chill down her spin. "He went to his grave thinking he was Amiee's father and in every way that counts, other than blood, he was. He also loved you more than life itself- that never changed. You always were and always will be his granddaughter."

Chloe finally managed to pull away from the strong grip, her mind still wanting to deny the facts. "You're sure that my mother was this man's child? They could have made a mistake-"

"Chloe, I had DNA tests done- there was no way Aimee could be my husband's. I kept that secret for years and was nearly ready to tell your mother when she passed away."

Chloe felt a small pang in her heart as her grandmother's eyes teared up. Anger immediately set in as she realized she did not want to feel anything involving her mother. Something of her feelings must have been given away in her expression because her grandmother's sigh was very loud.

"Chloe, you mother was a flighty, selfish woman, who in recent years, developed a serious drug problem. When she finally sought me out, asking for help, it was too late." The tear that slipped down the elderly woman's cheek made Chloe bite her tongue and try for an acerbic reply.

"Well, at least one mother and daughter mended fences. Obviously, she cared more for you than me." This time the words were meant to be bitter and she felt no guilt at saying them.

"Chloe, before she died, she wanted to talk to you. To apologize as best she could. She did love you, you know."

Harsh laughter seemed to be the only thing Chloe was capable of at the moment. "Right, she loved me so much she left and never once tried to contact me in more than 10 years. That's love all right."

Her grandmother's sigh did little to improve her mood.

"I know you don't believe me about your mother and I can accept that. But I needed to tell you my secret before I died."

"It's not a question of believing you," she said in frustration, "it's a question of me accepting the fact that after 10 years, my grandmother suddenly wants to start acting like one. How would you react?"

"Probably not as well as you seem to be." The shrewd voice had her turning her head back. "I deprived you of a grandmother- maybe knowing now about your true lineage will help you find a new family member or two."

"You want me to find a family? What makes you think I don't have one of my own." The anger was evident in her voice as she rose and began pacing. "Dad and I did just fine without Mom and we started a new life in Smallville. I've got friends and a surrogate mother. I don't need anyone else and I don't believe that you're trying to tell me I do!"

She finally calmed, noting her grandmother wore an agonized look although she had remained silent. Part of her wanted to strangle the woman- but another part could not help but be curious about what she'd learned and the repercussions it could have.

"Chloe, it was selfish of me to want to unburden myself, I know that, but I truly believe that someday, you might want to meet your biological grandfather's side of the family."

The words should have angered her more but instead, she found herself again sinking into the chair and staring in frustration at her grandmother. She hated feeling like she was giving into the woman's expectations but by now, she was curious about who her biological grandfather really was.

"Fine. Who is he?"

Her grandmother closed her eyes and sighed as Chloe tried not to squirm impatiently in the chair. She was startled however when the eyes opened again and a determined look appeared on her face.

"His name is Jacob Carter and I don't know where he is." She held up a frail hand as Chloe went to interrupt. "I never saw nor spoke to him after that night, he never knew about your mother. All I can tell you is that he was in the Air Force, flying classified missions he couldn't tell me much about."

Chloe frowned. "That's helpful. You want me to know my true grandfather, but you hardly know anything about him. And you slept with him based on that little information?"

The other woman sighed. "We were both emotional, one thing led to another and well, I wasn't proud of myself. But, Chloe, Jacob Carter is out there somewhere. It's your choice to find him or not, I've told you my secret and now I can die in peace."

She felt a sense of panic as her grandmother's eyes closed and she watched the heart rate monitor fall.

"Grandma?"

Against her will, her voice broke as she used the name she hadn't been able to in years. The tears that formed in the older woman's eyes made a lump appear in her throat, even though she didn't want to be moved.

"I know it's a lot to ask, your forgiveness for abandoning you and dropping all this on you so suddenly, but it means more to me than you'll ever know that you came here today, Chloe."

She bit her lip as she watched the frail woman lying in the bed smile. In it, she saw the love she'd unconsciously wanted from this woman for years. A tear slipped down her cheek against her will, even as her grandmother's eyes closed again. Still, she couldn't bring herself to say anything. Finally, when the silence had stretched on for longer than she could stand, she rose and wiped her cheeks.

"I think I'm going to go find a cup of coffee. Maybe when I find one, we can talk more about what you remember about Jacob Carter." The heartfelt smile she got in reply almost made her ashamed of feeling the need to leave.

"I'd like that." With the words, she closed her eyes again and sank back into the pillows, looking more tired and frail than she had before. Walking quietly from the room, Chloe tried to gather her thoughts as she went in search of a cafeteria. Finding one at the other end of the hallway, she sank into a chair, the steaming liquid in front of her.

After all these years, the one good memory of her childhood had now been stripped from her. She'd loved her grandfather, unconditionally. Her memories of him had gotten her through the pain of being abandoned by her mother and grandmother. He had been the one man, other than her father, that she could truly count on.

Now, it appeared that was all a lie. Her real grandfather was out there somewhere, completely unaware of her existence. Would he even want to know? Did she? What would it mean? Could she have cousins or aunts and uncles out there she didn't know about?

The questions were pounding her brain and she suddenly realized she needed to talk to her grandmother again. Maybe there was something she'd forgotten that would help her remember. Sighing, taking the coffee with her, she rose and headed back down the hall. A funny feeling hit her, however, as reached her grandmother's room and found two doctors and a nurse standing by the bed.

"Is she okay?"

The tears on the nurse's cheeks told her what she'd already figured out.

"I'm sorry. She passed away a few minutes ago."

The middle-aged doctor gave her a sympathetic smile before making a note on his chart and quietly excusing himself. Chloe walked over to look down at the peaceful figure of her grandmother. Part of her wanted to cry- but another part was numb.

There would be no more answers here. Once again, she was left alone to deal with a world uprooted. She had no real idea who she was, her family history or background, or anyone to tell her about it. The unfairness of the situation nearly made her knees buckle.

"I'm so sorry. But I know she was happier than I've seen her."

She simply nodded at the nurse, turning and walking from the room on autopilot. Making her way down the long hallway, it was almost a blessed relief to emerge into the hot sunlight. Closing her eyes, taking a deep breath of the stale air, she tried to relax. Opening her eyes a few minutes later, she noted that Lex's limo driver had pulled up in front of her and the man was getting out to open her door.

"Thanks, Jaques." The smile she got in return made her feel a little better.

"Back to Wayne Enterprises, Ms. Sullivan?"

She thought for a moment, looking at her watch and noting it was only 3pm. "Actually, can we just drive a little. I don't want to get there until at least 4. That should give Lex plenty of time to wrap things up."

"As you wish." With that, the door closed and she sank back into the plush leather, rubbing her temples to combat the headache she knew would only get worse.

'Okay, Chloe, pull it together! Sure your life just got more complicated but look at it as a mystery. You now have a past to uncover and if anyone can find this Jacob Carter, you can.'

Her little pep talk made her feel a bit better, but not much. The thought of finding all this out alone was a rather unappealing one. But she couldn't burden her father, not with the plant business needing his full attention. Pete, well, football took up too much time and research wasn't his forte. Clark, well, he was so involved in his Lana worship that he would only end up making things worse.

She wouldn't even allow herself to think of the one final option. Lex was far too busy with business, especially whatever was developing with Bruce Wayne, to take time to help her find a man who for all intents and purposes could be dead.

'Looks like you're on your own for this one Chloe-girl.'

Feeling even more despondent, she turned her gaze to the passing scenery and tried to tell herself that everything would work out all right.

~*~*~*~*~*~

TBC...

xmag

12th July 2003, 11:00

And i am the first to leave FB, yeah !! i love the way you write Chloe and Lex, i don't know, they seem so in character.
And a SG1 crossover ? fantastic, but i wonder, with how secret the SG basis is, how Chloe will get access to it. Will she meet Samantha Carter first, or will Lex use his influence to get them there ?

Anyway, i was so pleased to see this fic posted so soon, i read your note about it only yesterday, but i wasn't expected it so soon. I hope you will post more soon, but i have to tell you something : you cost me a lot !! yeah, i am printing your fics (the crossover with the Pretender, and now this), and the ink for my printer !!! i won't say more, but i want to read it whenever i can, so i print my favorite fics.

You intend to finish "somebody save me", right ? despite this new fic ?

xmag

12th July 2003, 11:05

Oh, i forgot : if i am correct, Jacob Carter also has a son, who is married with children, but they don't get along well.
Maybe you can mention him, but not really use him for this fic.
And what about Lois ? is she still Chloe's cousin ? if Chloe's mother was a single child, it means that Lois's mother and Chloe's father are sister and brother. Yeah, well, i like that Lois and Chloe are cousins.

Gemini

13th July 2003, 00:36

Oh wow, this is a really great idea :ohmy: I love it so far.

sydsvaughn

13th July 2003, 04:16

Chapter 4

(Note: For the purpose of this story, to clarify, Chloe and Lois aren't cousins. I kinda had to get rid of that to make the plot/premise work, so just figure Lois and Chloe aren't related... at least for this story!)

~*~*~*~*~*~

Lex and Bruce were just wrapping up their business discussion when Bruce's secretary buzzed them that Chloe had arrived in the lobby.

"Send her up, Janet."

Bruce smiled in amazement as he watched his friend's expression change.

"I hope everything went all right. She was really nervous."

Gotham's resident billionaire hid his amusement as Lex's head inclined towards the door, a look he'd never seen on it before. That look, and Lex's words made Bruce even more determined to meet the woman who seemed to have his friend captivated. His smile widened as a few moments later a very pretty blonde walked into the room.

"Hope I'm not interrupting."

Chloe's eyes went immediately to Lex and something tugged inside her as she noted the concern on his expression. She fought back her tears and put on a brave face, knowing that last thing she could do was break down.

"Of course not, Bruce and I were just finishing up." Lex knew immediately that she was upset, although she was doing a good job of hiding it. Almost instinctively, he walked towards her and took her hand in his, squeezing it tightly as he pulled her forward. He saw her thankful smile and his heart did that funny little jump again.

Bruce watched the two quietly, amazed at what he was seeing. When the two did not seem inclined to break the stare, he cleared his throat, hoping to get their attention. His eyes twinkled as they both jumped as if startled before turning to face him.

"I assume you must be the Chloe Lex has been telling me about."

Chloe blushed, amazed she'd managed to forget who was in the room with them. She'd been too immersed in Lex's gaze. Turning her attention to the handsome man in front of her, she offered a genuine smile.

"I'm Chloe Sullivan and it's a pleasure to meet you Mr. Wayne."

Giving Lex's hand a grateful squeeze, she reluctantly released it and moved forward to shake the hand Bruce was holding out.

"The pleasure is mine Ms. Sullivan, might I call you Chloe?"

She smiled at his smooth voice, noting Lex tensed beside her. Amusement crept through her weary emotions as she wondered if Lex was jealous. Pushing the thought aside, she offered Bruce another smile.

"Only if I get to call you Bruce."

"Consider it done, would you like something to drink?" He motioned to the bar on one side of his office.

"No thanks, I'm fine."

Lex looked at her, able to sense the weariness in her voice. Uncaring that Bruce was watching, he slid a finger under her chin and pulled her face up to his.

"You're not fine, what happened?"

Chloe bit her lip, feeling the emotions surface despite her attempt to hold them back. She could only shake her head, not wanting to lose it in front of Bruce.

Lex shot his friend a look that Bruce knew well. Sighing, he rose from his chair.

"I'm going to leave you two to talk for a bit. Feel free to use the office as long as you want." He walked over and shook Chloe's hand again, before reaching for Lex's. "Lex, I'll send you those papers and we'll finalize what we talked about later next week."

"Thanks, Bruce. I'll call you tomorrow with the final details."

With a nod, the two men shook hands. Bruce took a look back at Chloe, feeling a slight bit of envy that she had met Lex before him.

"Chloe, I do hope you'll visit again. My home and hospitality are open to you whenever you would like."

The smile he got in reply seemed to brighten his office.

"I hope you know I'll take you up on that- as long as it involves an interview."

He laughed at the wry look Lex shot him, unable however to miss the warning in his friend's blue eyes. Shaking his head, he gave Lex a look that showed he was backing off.

"Get Lex to give you my number if you're in town again. It was a pleasure." With that, he reluctantly left the two to his office.

~*~*~*~*~

"He seems nice and I take it the meeting was a success?" Chloe knew she was stalling, but now that it was just the two of them, she remembered her earlier vow not to get Lex involved in her own personal hell.

"It was, but I want to hear what happened with you and your grandmother. What was the big revelation?"

He sat down next to her again and reached for her hand, heartened by the way she twined their fingers together.

"Well, it turns out my grandfather wasn't my grandfather." At his confused look, she took a deep breath and continued. "My grandmother had a one-night stand which produced my mother."

Lex sighed as he looked into her eyes, seeing the news had taken its toll. Remembering how much Chloe had loved the man she knew as her grandfather, he could only imagine what she was going through.

"She's sure?"

Chloe laughed harshly.

"She's sure. She never had the heart to tell anyone until now. My Mom died before she could and that I guess brought on he guilt complex. My grandmother had to tell me so she could die in peace."

The words struck a chord in Lex as he tightened his grip on her hand. "She died this afternoon, didn't she? Right after telling you this big secret?"

Chloe could only nod, finally allowing a tear to slip down her cheek. She closed her eyes as Lex lifted a palm to her face and his thumb brushed away the tear.

"It's okay to cry, Chloe. That's a pretty big bombshell to drop on your granddaughter before dying."

"B-but I shouldn't care!" The words were broken as she felt more hot tears slip down her cheeks. "I shouldn't care that she died after all she's put me through. I shouldn't care that a man I don't know is my biological grandfather. I shouldn't- but I do, Lex, and I hate it!"

With those words, she broke down into wracking sobs. Lex felt his heart go out to her and reached for her before he could think about his actions. Pulling her from her chair and into his lap, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her head to his shoulder.

He stroked her hair lightly and whispered soothing, nonsense words as she sobbed, knowing she needed to get the grief and anger out and that this was the only way she would.

Chloe finally felt her sobs stop and with a small sniff, became aware she was being held tightly by a pair of strong arms. Sinking into Lex's embrace she didn't care if it was wrong. It felt too good to give up, especially with the turmoil her life had been thrown into.

"Chloe, you know the man you thought of as your grandfather will always be that to you."

His quiet voice had her nodding against his shoulder and he made a mental note of the fact that she made no move to pull away. Feeling strangely jubilant, he continued his soothing strokes on her hair as she relaxed against him.

"I know that. But what I hate even more is that now I'm curious." She sniffed as she raised her head to look into his eyes. "I want to know who my real grandfather is. I have to find out if I have family out there."

He looked at her and sighed. "Family has always been important to you, hasn't it?"

She looked at him for a moment before nodding. "I felt I had to try overly hard to make our family work when Mom left. Dad always told me we were fine on our own, but I've always wanted cousins or aunts and uncles."

He nodded, able to sympathize, having none himself. "If it helps, I think you've done a great job with your family. Both you and your father- and the family you've made in Smallville."

She smiled and snuggled a bit more comfortably on his lap. Glad he was not complaining, she continued.

"I do too, but now I have to find out more about this Jacob Carter. I won't be able to rest until I do."

Lex sighed before he turned to gaze at her. "Then I'll help you."

Chloe felt her heart leap with hope at his offer, knowing he meant it. Her heart fell again as she realized she could not accept.

"Lex, you've got a lot to worry about with the plant and your business with Bruce. I can't ask you to take time to do this with me-"

Lex stopped her with a finger placed gently over her lips. "I'll make the time. This is important to you so it's important to me. Besides, if we combine both our resources, we'll find this grandfather of yours even faster."

Chloe looked at him, unable to hide the hope in her eyes. "You're sure, Lex? Because I can do this alone- Pete and Clark are too busy and Lana wouldn't really understand-"

"You're not doing this alone. I'm with you all the way, Chloe. I wouldn't want it any other way."

Her heart healed a little at his words. Looking into his eyes, she knew he meant them. Smiling, she leaned up and brushed her lips against his. He responded immediately, flicking her lips with his tongue as she opened to him. The kiss deepened as their arms tightened around each other.

When the need for breath finally drew them apart, Chloe smiled at him. "A girl could get used to this." The words while delivered in a confident voice were bellied by the hesitancy in her eyes.

"So could a guy." Lex made the reply softly, giving her a smile in return. The look of happiness that lit up her face told him everything he needed to know for the moment. He knew they'd have to talk about whatever was developing between them soon, but it could wait a little longer. With a smile, he brushed a fingertip across her cheek.

"So, how would you feel about having dinner in Gotham before we head home?"

Chloe smiled. "It's exactly what I need to cheer me up. And maybe we can start planning our strategy for finding Jacob Carter."

He laughed as he slid her off his lap and rose as well. "I think that can be arranged. Your chariot awaits, Madame." Glad to hear her laugh, he linked their hands as they left the room.

~*~*~*~*~

Chloe smiled as she relaxed against Lex's shoulder as the jet brought them closer to home. He had taken her to a little Italian place in the center of town and they'd had a quiet dinner. At least, quiet on his part. She was surprised to learn how good a listener Lex could be and by the end of dinner, she'd filled him in on everything she'd learned.

On the way back to the jet, they'd been discussing ways to locate Jacob Carter and Lex, not to her surprise, had a wealth of contacts in the military. He'd promised to make some inquiries the next day and she planned to check with several of her more dubious contacts as backup. Now they were quietly relaxing, simply enjoying the others company.

Lex felt something he hadn't in a long time as Chloe relaxed against him- comfort. For some reason, this spitfire of a woman had the power to calm and soothe him like no other. Something remarkable especially after the day she'd had.

"What are you thinking?"

Her soft voice made him smile as his arm tightened around her. "Just that we make a pretty good team."

She smiled and looked up at him. "I have to agree. In several different ways." She held her breath, knowing she was taking a risk, but needing to know where they stood. It was a discussion they needed to have and the sooner the better. Before she did something stupid- like jumping him then and there.

Lex held her gaze, seeing the hesitancy in her beautiful eyes. Something in his heart shifted at that moment and he knew that no matter what, he was not going to let this opportunity pass.

"I agree wholeheartedly with that." Her relieved smile made him sigh in relief. Still, there were a few things they needed to discuss. His face sobered as he reached over and cupped her cheek in the palm of his hand.

"Chloe, this isn't going to be easy. People won't like the fact that we're, well-"

"Dating?" She smiled as he nodded. Placing a hand over his she made sure he could see she meant her next words. "Lex, I really don't care. Our true friends will support us and those that don't, well, we don't need them."

Her fire and determination made something inside him proud. Not to mention the fact that she obviously had no problems with the thought of dating him. Leaning over, he captured her lips in a gentle kiss.

Chloe sighed into the kiss, amazed at what he could make her feel from the simple action. She'd been kissed before but no one had ever made her feel like Lex did. And after the shake up she'd gotten today from her grandmother, it was wonderful to find something stable and solid in the midst of the chaos.

Lex lost himself in the taste of Chloe, delighted when she responded so sweetly to the kiss. He deliberately kept it gentle, not wanting to start something he knew could not be finished tonight. Still, it didn't mean he was adverse to kissing her as often as he could.

When they finally parted for breath, Chloe smiled and snuggled back against his side. Feeling content, he allowed his head to rest against hers as the rhythm of her breathing lulled him into a light sleep.

~*~*~*~*~

Chloe sipped her coffee and rubbed her eyes, which had begun to blur from staring at a computer screen for several hours. She'd been working non-stop to find anything she could about Jacob Carter. Lex's contacts were also working, although she had been warned it would take a few days to get through the red tape.

She'd given Clark, Pete and Lana an edited version of what had occurred, simply telling them what her grandmother had said about her grandfather and about the death. They'd been sympathetic and offered to help however they could. She's thanked them, but said she had it under control.

As for the change in her and Lex's relationship, well, they hadn't told anyone yet. They simply hadn't had time. Lex had been immersed in business with Bruce and she had to play catch up with her school work and the Torch. Still, he'd invited her over for dinner tonight and they planned a trip to the Talon after for coffee. If they ran into their friends, then so be it.

Forcing her attention back to the computer screen, she tried to focus on the latest search she'd done on Jacob Carter. Surprisingly, it had been easier and harder than she'd thought. Military records located and detailed three Jacob Carters' and she'd been trying to narrow them down for the past few hours.

So far, she'd managed to find that at least one of them was dead and had been for three years. There wasn't much information on him except that he had been single- and 30. Which immediately eliminated him as a candidate for her grandfather.

Searching through the latest round of sites, her eyes lit up as she found some information on a Jacob Carter who served in the military. Clicking on the site, she frowned as she saw herself facing a picture of a teenager. A quick check of the facts put him out of contention as well.

Which on the bright side, narrowed her search down to one. And he had to be her grandfather. He was the only possibility left. Sighing, she rubbed her forehead and went back to searching the military databases she'd managed to access. She winced when she thought of the favors she'd had to call in to get the codes and she could only hope that no one would stumble upon her while doing this.

"Interesting web site you're hacking."

She jumped at the low voice near her ear, smiling as she amended there was one person she didn't mind stumbling on her illegal activities. Leaning back into the hands he placed on her shoulders, she moaned softly as he began kneading her tense muscles.

"That feels wonderful, Lex. Don't stop."

His soft chuckle was low against her ear.

"Oh how I want to hear you say those words in a completely different context."

She blushed, even as heat swept through her body and she felt a low arousal begin to build. Truth was, either could she, but she really couldn't find the power to speak at the moment. His ministrations felt too good.

"So, your research turn up anything interesting on your grand- Jacob Carter?" He cursed at the slip as he felt her shoulders tense again. He kneaded a little harder, hoping she understood he hadn't meant it to hurt.

"It's okay, Lex. He is my grandfather, whomever he is. I have to accept that." She sighed as she clicked on another site, her eyes perking up at what she read. "Lex, I think I found something!"

He leaned over to read with her as she perused the article, reading various portions out loud in the empty office.

"Major Samantha Carter, noted astrophysicist and daughter of Retired Major General Jacob Carter was honored for her work on deep space radar telemetry. Her groundbreaking thesis is helping scientists and physicists learn new techniques of studying what just might be 'out there' in space. Major Carter currently works for the government and resides in Colorado Springs. Her father is retired, but works as a military liaison on various diplomatic missions."

"That's got to be him! There's hardly any information, he'd be the right age and though retired, he still works for the Air Force!"

Lex sighed, knowing how eager she was to find any information. And while he was tempted to agree with her about this, he didn't want her getting her hopes up to soon.

"Chloe, it's definitely a possibility, but don't get too excited until we check it out thoroughly-"

"But, Lex, don't you see? This Samantha Carter, she could be my aunt! And she's got to know what's up with her father. I could have an aunt and maybe another uncle or something in Colorado Springs!"

Chloe knew she was getting too excited but something told her she'd found her grandfather. Anxiously, she started searching for more information on Major Samantha Carter and much to her annoyance, came up with the same basic facts. That in and of itself struck her curiosity.

"Lex, does it strike you as odd that there's so little about a woman who seems to have done so much?"

Lex was not surprised she'd picked up on that fact as well. Chloe was a lot smarter than most people gave her credit for. Not that he'd ever underestimate her, mind you. And there was something else about this Samantha Carter, lingering at the back of his mind, although he couldn't place it yet.

"Extremely. Let me give this information to my contact with the military and see what he can find. Can you live with that for the moment before you go do something rash?" He gave her a raised eyebrow at her pretend hurt look.

"Rash? Me do something rash, Lex? I'm hurt."

Her words made him smile. "I only speak from experience, Chloe."

She remained silent, knowing he spoke the truth. Still, it didn't stop her from giving him a small smile.

"Point taken, but can you talk to your people today?"

He smiled and kissed her lightly on the lips as he pulled out his phone. "I'm already on it."

She smiled as she watched him talk quickly with someone on the other end for a few moments. When he'd finished, he shut the phone and held out a hand.

"Greg is working on it now. But until he finds something, there's not much we can do." At her groan of frustration he smiled and grabbed her hand. "But I do seem to recall something about inviting you to the mansion for a wonderful dinner and even better company."

Her laughter was lighter than it had been in days. Reaching up to brush a light kiss across his lips, she whispered her reply in his ear. "I hope you can live up to that statement."

With a laugh of his own, he led her from the room.

~*~*~*~*~*~

"You sure you want to do this?"

Chloe took a deep breath before tightening her grip on his hand. "Very sure. They'll have to find out sooner or later and I'd rather it be sooner."

Lex smiled at her as he brushed a light kiss over her lips. She still tasted of the wine they'd had at dinner and something unique that he'd been unable to describe except as simply "Chloe."

"Well, if it's any consolation, I'd say your father took the news pretty well."

Chloe winced at Lex's words, although he did have a point. They'd both sat Gabe down earlier tonight and carefully broached the subject. After a rather loud argument between father and daughter, then a quiet discussion between Lex and her father, which neither was willing to talk about, Gabe had agreed to let them date. She still wasn't sure what Lex had told her father, but she wasn't going to complain since it seemed to have worked. Now the challenge was their friends.

"All right then, damn the torpedoes."

Smiling, she allowed him to pull her into the building. Not letting go of his hand, she waved to Lana behind the counter. The expression of surprise on the brunette's face almost made her laugh.

Lex noted her amusement and turned his gaze to his co-owner, giving her an amused smile. "Our regular's Lana," he called to her as he led Chloe to what had become their booth.

"One down, two to go," he murmured in her ear as he settled in next to her.

"Yeah, and she's the one I think will be most accepting," Chloe said with a small laugh.

"Number two approaching."

At Lex's conspiratorial whisper, she turned to see Clark enter the Talon, his gaze immediately going to Lana. Obviously concerned about the expression Lana wore, he headed straight for her.

"Here we go," she muttered under her breath as Lex slid an arm around her shoulders and she snuggled closer as Clark's gaze turned their way. Both of them couldn't help but smile at the look that crossed the young man's face.

"Think he's a little surprised?"

Lex's grin turned evil. "If he's not, I'm sure he will be after I do this." Catching her amused expression, he leaned over and captured her lips with his. Opening immediately to him, she allowed her arms to wrap around his shoulders as he kissed her senseless, lips and tongues tangling in a sensual battle.

"Um- what's gotten into you two?"

Clark's stunned voice brought them both out of their haze. Turning to face him, Lex kept his arm around Chloe, a wary look in his eyes.

"Nothing's gotten into us, Clark. In fact, it's pretty simple. Chloe and I are dating."

He waited for the words to be absorbed, seeing the confusion appear in his friend's eyes.

"Dating? When? Where? Why?"

Chloe was a little annoyed that he seemed so put out. Sliding closer to Lex, she looked at him with a frown.

"Actually, we've only been dating for a few days and the why's and where's are none of your business. I hope you'll be happy for us though."

She held her breath as she waited for his reply. After a moment of obvious struggle, Clark sighed and sat down across from him, staring at them carefully.

"I don't know what to think." He ran a hand through his hair in a move that both Lex and Chloe knew reflected his confusion. "I mean, you two are my best friends and it's kinda weird-"

"Why is it weird, Clark? Chloe and I are people just like you, is it wrong for us to want to be together?"

Chloe raised her eyes at Lex and jabbed him lightly in the side. "Okay, I see where you're going but you have to admit, billionaire playboy and high school student isn't exactly normal. Not that I'm complaining," she said as he raised an eyebrow at her.

"I should hope not." Lex kissed her quickly again, glad to see her eyes glaze over. Turning his gaze back to Clark, he waited to see what his friend would say.

"I guess, it's just going to take a little getting used to. You guys seem happy though."

Lex felt a sense of relief, not wanting to admit how much he'd been depending on Clark's acceptance. Chloe too smiled at her friend, relieved that he was not going to oppose them. Turning to smile at Lex, she found his gaze relieved as well.

"Well, that's two down, although I can't wait to hear what Lana has to say-"

"Actually, I think she'd say she's a little surprised, but in a good way!"

All three turned as the brunette reached their table carrying three coffees. Chloe bit her lip as she waited for something else from her roommate.

"She's talking about herself in third person, is that good?"

Lex's amused voice broke the silence as Chloe burst into laughter and Clark and Lana smiled.

"Seriously, it's a little bit of a shock to see you two, but watching you, it just seems right."

Chloe gave Lana a heartfelt smile as she felt Lex's arm tighten on her shoulders.

"Well, now we've got one left, and he's headed this way."

Chloe turned at Lex's words to see Pete making his way towards them, a confused expression on his face. As he reached the table, he looked at them carefully. Sliding into the seat next to Clark, he focused his gaze on Chloe.

"Please tell me I'm hallucinating."

Chloe frowned as she felt Lex tense and tried to soothe him by placing her hand on his thigh. She had to ignore the fact that he tensed even more at her touch.

"You're not, Pete. Lex and I are dating and I hope you won't have a problem with it." She bit her lip again as her friend stared between them for a few moments.

"You're really happy with him?"

She nodded at his words, seeing his gaze focus on Lex.

"You hurt her Luthor and I'll have to hurt you."

Lex nodded, feeling something in his chest loosen at the nod he received from the young man.

With a sigh, Pete looked over to Lana.

"I need a coffee, black. Then I want to hear how this started." Pete gave Lana a pleading look and she smiled before disappearing behind the counter. Turning back to his friends, he sighed again. "Who wants to start?"

With a relieved smile at Lex, Chloe began to explain.

~*~*~*~*~

sydsvaughn

13th July 2003, 04:39

Chapter 5

~*~*~*~*~

Chloe was putting the finishing touches on an article about student views on the current situation in the Middle East when the Torch office phone rang. Absentmindedly reaching for the receiver she gave her automatic greeting.

"Torch office, this is Chloe, how can I help you?"

"Well, you could tell me what you're wearing right now, in exact and very sensual detail."

She blushed at Lex's low voice a stupid grin crossing her face as she shot back a reply.

"You sure you want to know- you know an older man like you has to watch his blood pressure. Wouldn't want it to skyrocket or anything."

Clark shot her a glance as she allowed Lex's laughter to wash over her. Pete simply rolled his eyes and pretended to plug his ears as he worked away on another computer in the room.

"Well, I think I can handle you, but I think you'll want to hear what I found out about Jacob and Samantha Carter-"

"Really? You already got some information?" She couldn't help the excitement that colored her voice, noting Pete and Clark had stopped what they were doing completely and were now looking at her curiously.

"Feel like stopping by the mansion when you're done? I'll have the cook make something for dinner and tell you what I found out."

"Sounds like a plan, I'll be there as soon as I finish this layout."

"I'll be waiting and, Chloe, I can't wait to see what you're really wearing."

His low chuckle sent a tingle down her spine as she hung up, turning to give her friends an excited look. "Lex found something out about my biological grandfather- the man works fast!"

"I'll say," Pete muttered under his breath, earning a wry look from Chloe. Holding up his hands, he tried to smile. "I'm trying, Chloe, give me that."

She nodded, turning to see an unusual expression on Clark's face. If she didn't know him so well, she'd almost have called it wistful.

"Clark, you okay?"

He started, then looked at her with a sheepish smile. "Sorry, I was just thinking how nice it must be to at least have an idea where you come from, even if it's a complete shock from what you were always told."

She nodded sympathetically at him, realizing the issues of his adoption- and his other worldly origins- still ran deep. Smiling she tried to lighten the mood.

"Well, all I can say is that I'm not too sure about this ready made family I might have found. There's more 'Top Secret' notations about them in my research than I've ever seen."

"That's not a bad thing, maybe they're part of some top secret military operation- you know, exploring unknown worlds, finding and using alien technology to build weapons to fight wars-"

Chloe and Clark looked at Pete with irritated expressions. The young man just shrugged. "Who knows, stranger things have happened- look at your wall, and a certain someone sitting in this room if you don't believe me. No offense, Clark."

Chloe bit her lip, realizing he had a point. Clark, if nothing else, was living proof that other worlds, even aliens, though he hated the term, existed. Someday, if she was lucky, she might be the one to uncover them. It was something to keep her going. But for the moment, she had other matters to worry about. Sighing, she turned back to her computer, determined now to finish quickly and head to Lex's.

~*~*~*~*~*~

"So from everything my investigator could find, it appears that the time frame of events your grandmother spoke about would fit with this Jacob Carter's life. I'd say there's a 99 percent chance we've found your biological grandfather- although no one seems to know where he is. The official word through the military is that he's on some top secret diplomatic assignment- even though he's retired."

Lex watched as Chloe absorbed everything he'd told her. They were sitting on the couch in his office, relaxing with after dinner coffee. He was not surprised to note the look of intense concentration on Chloe's face as she processed his words, trying to accept them.

The wealth of information Lex had turned up stunned Chloe, although she knew it shouldn't have. Lex had money and many means of getting information she'd rather not know about, but it was still a little awing to see actually happen. Taking a deep breath, knowing it was decision time, she turned to look at him.

"So how do you think my possible aunt would react to a call from me asking if her father remembered a one night stand that possibly produced her half-sister?"

Lex simply looked at her and she knew the question had only one answer. Unfortunately, it was the only option she could see and from his expression, she knew he agreed.

"So, I don't suppose your people found a contact number-"

She stopped as Lex held out a piece of paper. Looking into his eyes for a moment, she took the paper and turned her gaze to it. To her surprise, it was a dossier on one Major Samantha Carter, complete with biography, accomplishments, and more importantly, an address and phone number.

"Do I even want to know how you got this?"

Lex smiled at her wry tone, knowing she really didn't care but was simply speaking to ease her nerves.

"Probably not, but if you want to call, the phone's over there."

He remained silent as she obviously engaged in an inner battle with herself, the expressions crossing her lovely features telling him all too clearly how conflicted she was. His heart ached for her, knowing that whatever decision she made, her life would be irrevocably altered. He didn't envy her- but he would support her and do whatever she needed to get through this.

Chloe knew what she had to do, there really was no question. She just had to be brave enough to face facts. Looking up into Lex's understanding eyes, she reached over and grabbed his hand.

"Hold my hand while I do this?"

Her soft question brought a lump to his throat and he answered without words, using his eyes and the soft kiss he placed on her lips instead. Rising, he pulled her with him and over to the phone.

Smiling gratefully at him, she reached for the phone and before she could regret it, dialed the number. Her grip tightened on his hand when the receiver was picked up and she heard a 'hello' from the other end.

~*~*~*~*~

Colorado Springs: Major Sam Carter's Apartment

Major Samantha Carter hadn't known that when she'd woken up this morning, her life would be irrevocably altered by the end of the day.

She arose mid morning, amazed she'd slept in. SG-1 was on mandatory downtime for a few days while Daniel recovered from the latest injuries he'd suffered on their last mission to PX6-434. The archaeologist was like a brother to her but she still found herself annoyed at the fact that when Daniel got excited over an artifact, he tended to lose all thought of his safety.

Still, he was doing fine and all of SG-1, plus Janet and Cassie, had decided to get together for a cookout tonight. Since the kitchen of Jack's place was being remodeled- she'd opened her apartment to everyone. Which meant a day spent cleaning and stocking the kitchen with the Colonel's favorite brand of beer and plenty of sodas that she knew Cassie and Teal'c liked.

Putting on one of her favorite CD's she set about her task, singing along to the upbeat music. Several hours and two trips to the grocery store later, she was proud to say her place was ready for whatever her self-made family would do to it.

Noting that her guests would soon be arriving, she slipped into the shower and ten minutes later was ready to go. It was already a quarter after 5 and everyone was heading over around 5:30. Heading to the kitchen to make sure the dip she'd made was doing okay, singing along to the music blasting through her living room, she barely heard the ring of the phone.

Quickly moving to turn the stereo down, she grabbed the receiver and managed a breathless 'hello,' wondering which of her friends it might be.

"Um, hi. Is this Samantha Carter?"

The unfamiliar female voice made her frown, along with the fact that the person addressing her had not called her 'Major' which meant it probably was not anyone connected with work. And the polite, almost nervous tone sounded nothing like those annoying telemarketers.

"Yes, this is she, may I ask who's calling?"

"Hi. I'm Chloe Sullivan. I know you've never heard of me and maybe I'm way off base here, but um, well, I, uh-"

The nervousness of the voice to her surprise did not worry her. That in itself should have set off warning bells in her mind but instead it brought out a sympathetic side she usually kept well hidden from her colleagues.

"Hi, Chloe. What can I do for you?"

There was a strained pause, almost as if the woman was surprised at the calm reply. Waiting for an answer, Sam bit her lip, wondering at the strange feeling in her stomach as the silence dragged on. "Chloe?"

She thought she heard a deeper, lower voice say something in the background and heard a small intake of breath, almost as if the woman was gathering up her courage to speak.

"Ms. Carter, this is going to sound really strange and you probably won't believe me, but, um, I think you might be my aunt."

Sam didn't know what she'd been expecting, but it certainly wasn't that. Staring at the receiver for a moment, she tried to process a reply.

"Your aunt? I don't know about your family tree but I can tell you, I don't remember a Chloe in mine, no offense."

There was a long sigh on the other end of the line.

"I know. It's kinda a long story and probably sounds more like one of those TV mini-series to tell you the truth but I wonder if you'd at least hear me out before thinking I'm some lunatic."

Sam bit her lip, knowing she should just hang up, but finding something was keeping her on the line.

"Okay, I'm listening."

Another deep breath and then a flow of words that astonished her.

"My grandmother, Mary Spader, recently died and before she did, she told me that a one-night stand she'd had with an Air Force officer named Jacob Carter produced my mother, Aimee. I didn't believe her, especially since I truly loved the man who I believed was my grandfather. But my grandmother said she had records and samples of blood tests that proved it- although she died before I could ask where. My Mom also recently died and my grandmother was feeling guilty and she had to tell me before she died of this big secret she'd been keeping in hopes that I'd find Jacob Carter and maybe get to know my biological grandfather. I did some research and came up with your name and connection to Jacob Carter and well- I just thought I'd take the incredibly risky step of calling you, although now I'm not so sure it was a good idea-"

Sam stared at the phone in shock, amazed not only at what she'd just heard, but the fact that it had come out in one breath. Even Daniel wasn't that good, and the man could ramble with the best of them.

"Um, Major Carter?"

"I'm here, I just, well, I don't know what to say."

Which was the truth, she had no idea how to even process this girl's story. Her father and another woman? She knew, or had heard stories, of the rocky days before her parents actually got married but still, could he possibly have had a child with another woman and not known about it?

"I know it's weird and strange and I won't blame you if you don't believe me, heck I know I'd have a hard time taking it all in-"

"Well, you have to admit, it is rather a shock. Not to mention my dad never mentioned anyone he had been involved with other than my mother-"

"Oh, it wasn't while he was with your mother. According to my grandmother, it was before either of them were married but both were having a rough time with their significant others. To her, it was a night of comfort and a way to forget- although that sounds really bad as I say it out loud-"

"No, I've heard stories about my dad's wilder years before he and Mom got married but this- well, I just don't know what to think."

"I know it's presumptuous of me to ask, but is there any chance you could ask your father? I know I probably have no right to even ask that of you, but I just, well, I need to know, if you can understand-"

Sam sighed. "I do understand, Chloe. And for what it's worth, as bizarre as this all sounds, I don't blame you for wanting to know the truth. I'd like to ask my dad about this and see if there's any truth to it before I think more on what it could mean, if you understand that-"

"Of course. It could all be for nothing and I've just made a fool of myself in front of you, or at least on the phone to you, and I promise if there's nothing to it, I'll never bother you again-"

"It's okay, Chloe, but it's going to take a few days to contact my dad and talk to him. Could I maybe get your number and give you a call when I do?"

Sam heard a relieved sigh and reached for a pen to take down the name and number of one Chloe Sullivan. After saying an awkward good-bye, she put down the phone and started at it in silence. A moment later, she rose and walked over to a picture she kept on one of the living room tables. It was her Mom and dad, smiling and laughing- taken just a few days before she had died. They looked happy and in love, which was what made it all harder to imagine her father with someone else.

Still, the thought that she and her brother might have had a half-sister out there- not to mention if her father hadn't known he had another daughter- was enough to make her mind twist in crazy, unwelcome circles.

Then there was this Chloe herself. The girl sounded intelligent and she had to admit, gutsy. It took a lot to be able to call a virtual stranger and ask if she were her aunt. An aunt. Her mind boggled at that thought as well. She hardly saw her brother's children, simply because of work, and she very much regretted the fact that they were more casual acquaintances than family. But here was a girl, who she didn't know too much about, come to think of it, that could be her niece.

And she'd thought quantum physics was a challenge.

The knock on her front door startled her from her thoughts and she jumped, forcing her expression to even out. She would put this aside for tonight and enjoy her time with her friends. She'd get General Hammond to contact the Tok'ra tomorrow and arrange a meeting with her father as soon as possible. Feeling a little better, she opened the door with a wide smile to greet her friends.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Smallville: Luthor Mansion

"Well, that wasn't so bad, was it?"

Lex was trying to make his voice soothing as he watched Chloe pace in front of him. She'd been moving back and forth restlessly ever since hanging up the phone with Samantha Carter.

"Bad? It was terrible, Lex! She probably thinks I'm a nut case and will never call back in her lifetime!" She ran her hands through her hair, disgusted at how wimpy she'd sounded.

"Chloe-"

"I'm supposed to be this take no prisoners, show no fear journalist and I can barely make it through a phone conversation with a woman who has a degree in astrophysics? Who, not to mention, might be my aunt, if she believes her father had a one-night stand while dating her mother?"

Lex gave up, deciding she needed to rant. His heart ached a little more for her at seeing her usually bright and unshakable demeanor so rattled. He didn't like the unsure, questioning herself version of Chloe Sullivan he was being shown. It scared him in a way because he didn't like to think of her as unsure. Another part of him however was relieved to see she was able to show her fear and not act like the hard-nosed reporter she claimed she wanted to be.

"God, she'll probably never call and write me off as a flake. Which might be for the best because who would want a grown niece suddenly appearing out of the blue and wanting an aunt-"

"Chloe, if this proves true and she doesn't want to get to know you, you're better off without her." Lex saw her eyes spark at his words and he quickly held up a hand. "I'm not saying she won't want to get to know you, in fact, I think, from the background I've read on her, she's probably just as intrigued and confused as you are. And you've had longer to get used to the idea."

Chloe sighed, a bit of the tension in her easing at Lex's matter of fact attitude. She would be eternally grateful that he did not pull a Clark and assure her everything would turn out all right. He was being honest with her and listening to her without making judgments and that was worth more than she could ever tell him.

"You really believe that?"

The words were unsure and she hated how weak they sounded, but the look in Lex's eyes told her he didn't think any less of her.

"Come here." He whispered the words and held out his arms, glad to note she walked right into them, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist and burying her head against his shoulder.

"I promise you, Chloe. This will work out. And even if it doesn't, you've still got your father, your friends, and me. We're your family, Chloe, blood related or not."

Feeling tears threatening, she sniffed and pulled back to look him in the eye.

"You really mean that?"

His smile was reassurance enough as he leaned down to kiss her lightly.

"More than you'll ever know." With that, he pulled her tighter against him and closed his eyes, wondering how in the world he'd gotten so lucky as to find this woman. He was fast beginning to realize he did not want to ever let her go.

~*~*~*~*~*~

The Next Day: SGC Headquarters

"Dad, you're saying you remember this Mary Spader?"

Sam's voice, to her credit, was calm despite the seesawing emotions buffeting her body. Her father sat across from her inside one of the SGC briefing rooms, a strange look on his face. He'd come only a few hours after her call, much to her surprise.

"Mary, yes I do. It was an amazing night, one I've never forgotten although it was just that, one night." Jacob stopped as he noted her pained look. With a small sigh, he reached over and grabbed her hand.

"Sam, this happened before I married your Mom. She was having problems dealing with all the missions I had to fly and we'd argued terribly before I'd left." His eyes begged hers to understand and he could sense Selmac was listening intently as well.

"So you slept with another woman to get back at her?" She knew her voice was accusing but she couldn't help it. Her father had pretty much admitted he'd had sex with this Mary Spader person. Which mean it was probably true that Chloe's mother was her half-sister.

"It wasn't like that, Samantha." Her father's voice was resolute as he tried to explain. "Neither of us loved each other, we simply needed comfort, something we weren't getting at the moment from our significant others. Neither of us meant it to happen, it just did. That's all it was, however. We parted ways the next morning and never saw each other again, thinking it was just one night and there would be no consequences."

"There apparently were, Dad. A little girl named Aimee Carpenter who if this Chloe Sullivan is to be believed, was your daughter!"

Jacob felt something in his heart expand at the thought he might have had another child out there somewhere. Wonder at the fact however was mixed with a huge sense of guilt and a little anger at the fact that Mary had never told him about the child.

/It seems a normal reaction, Jacob. This woman kept a huge secret from you, although by your admission, neither of you wanted a relationship past that night./

/I know, Selmac. But if it is true, there is, or was, a little girl who grew up there with my blood in her veins and she never knew it. My child, Selmac!/

"Dad?"

Sam knew her father and Selmac were having a discussion and she really wanted to be a part of it. Sometimes, even though she hated to admit it, she felt a little jealous of the relationship the two shared, even though she knew it was unfounded.

"Sorry, Selmac was just trying to understand."

She sighed, turning her gaze to her clasped hands.

"So, do you think I should invite Chloe out? Do some blood work and see for sure if her grandmother was telling the truth? It sounds so heartless, especially when she could be my half-sister's child-"

"She must be as curious as you sweetheart. And from what you've told me, I gather she would welcome all the tests you want to prove if there is any truth to the story." Jacob watched as his daughter struggled with her emotions.

"Would you want to see her? I mean, would it be too awkward, especially since her mother died?"

Jacob rubbed his forehead, trying to sort through his emotions. The pain of knowing he could have possibly lost a daughter he hadn't even known he'd had was weighing his emotions- along with the more hopeful thought that her child, his granddaughter, could fill in a lot of blanks. There was also the worry however that he would be a horrible grandfather, looking at how he'd done so far with his other two children.

/Sam and your son love you, Jacob. You have had your problems but you are working them out. This Chloe could be another chance to do things differently from the start./

/Why do you always have to be right?/

Jacob frowned at his simbiote, noting Sam was watching him with a confused look. He suddenly realized he hadn't answered her question.

"I think I'd like to meet her, regardless of what the tests say. It takes a very brave person to make this step and reach out to the unknown, not that I am surprised. It's a trait I seem to notice in my own daughter."

Sam smiled as her father reached over to clasp her hand tightly. Strangely enough, she felt better about things, especially knowing her father wanted to meet Chloe as well.

"I'll call her back and see if she can come out sometime within the next few weeks, does that work with your schedule?"

Jacob nodded.

"Just summon me when she arrives and I will make sure to come back."

Sam nodded as they both rose and her father came over to give her a hard hug. "Selmac says we're both doing the right thing, if that helps any."

"Words from the wise, I suppose." Sam laughed with her father as the two walked arm and arm from the room. Smiling to herself, she made a mental note to call Chloe that evening.

~*~*~*~*~

TBC...

hfce

13th July 2003, 07:28

I :wub: the updates. Great job keep the chapters coming.

Hope :chlexsign2:

vardaquareien

13th July 2003, 08:22

Wow! This story is wonderful so far. There is so much genuine emotion running through the charcters, which you convey really well. The growing relationship between Chloe and Lex is really beautiful! :wub:

I loved the Stargate movie but have only watched a little of the series. It should be interesting when Chloe goes to meet Samantha!

I can't wait for more! :yay3:

xmag

13th July 2003, 09:04

Well, all in all, things went ok, Sam was very nice to Chloe, and Jacob did remember Mary Spader. I can't wait for Chloe to go to Colorado Springs, i bet that Lex will come with her. Hmm, what a brandnew grandfather will think of Lex Luthor as a boyfriend for his granddaughter ? interesting.
And what if Selmac manifested himself while in Chloe and Lex's presence ? they would notice the change of eyes and voice !!

Thanks for posting the updates so soon, i can't wait for more !

sydsvaughn

14th July 2003, 06:52

Chapter 6

~*~*~*~*~

Chloe, Lex, Clark, Lana, Pete and his latest girlfriend Christine were settled comfortably at tables and chairs around what posed as the 'family' room at the Luthor mansion. With the last week of school upon them, seniors only had half days and the final issue of the Torch had been put to bed earlier that afternoon.

It had been an emotional moment, doing her last layout, but all her friends and Lex had been by her side. They'd celebrated with dinner at one of Smallville's better restaurants and had decided to end the night watching the "best of Buffy."

Chloe had decided that even though she was feeling emotional, it would do her good to see some Spike moments. Thankfully, Lana agreed with her on that and the guys were happy as long as Buffy and Faith were involved, although she made a mental note to ask Lex about his fascination with Faith- and his obvious preference for leather.

She was feeling much better as she watched Spike, chained in a bathtub, go on about "Passions." It was one of her favorite episodes and even Lex seemed to be enjoying it, though there was no sign of Faith. The ringing of her cell phone was a minor annoyance, but she got up and headed for her purse, knowing it could be her father, who was out of town on plant business.

"Hello," she said while keeping her eyes glued to the TV screen.

"Hi, is this Chloe?"

The voice sent a shiver down her spine. Turning from the TV she walked over to a corner of the room to hear better.

"Major Carter?"

"Please, call me Sam."

"Okay, Sam." There was a moment of silence before Chloe's nerves got the better of her. "I didn't expect to hear from you so soon, if ever. Sorry if I seem kind of out of it-"

She swallowed hard as she heard a soft sigh through the receiver.

"It's okay, I feel the same." There was another pause while Chloe held her breath, waiting for Sam to continue. "I talked to my father and well, he remembered your grandmother and their night together."

Chloe felt a strange dizziness come over her as her knees weakened. She reached for the nearest chair to support herself, but instead found Lex's strong arms coming around her waist to hold her tight. Sinking back against him, she tried to concentrate on what Sam was saying.

"So- how did he take things?" She knew it was a stupid question but she had to ask. She couldn't imagine Jacob Carter had reacted well to knowing he'd most likely fathered a daughter he'd never know.

"Actually, he seemed okay with things." There was another pause and Chloe could almost feel the hesitation before she heard it in Sam's voice. "However, we'd both like to meet you and if you wouldn't object, have some tests run-"

"Of course, I'd feel better if we sort of got the science part involved as well. My grandmother said she had DNA tests done to prove that my Mom wasn't my grandfather's biological daughter, but I don't know where those records are."

"Actually, I was kind of hoping you might be able to come to Colorado Springs and we could get things done here. One of my best friends is a doctor and could do things quickly and without a lot of fuss."

Chloe felt her heart quicken at hearing her possible aunt and grandfather wanted to meet her, even if it would most likely involve needles and tests. She couldn't imagine anyone making this type of offer simply for scientific reasons or to then turn her away if tests proved her grandmother wrong.

"I think I'd like that, if it wouldn't be too awkward for you, having to explain me-"

"It won't. Besides, I mean, if it's true, I had a sister that I never knew and now I have a niece and I'd really like to get to know you, one way or another."

Something warmed inside Chloe as she closed her eyes and leaned her head back against Lex, whom she knew was listening avidly to her responses.

"I'd like that too. When would you have time for me to visit?"

"Well, I have a little downtime next week and if you're free, I don't know if school is out for you yet-"

"It ends this week and I'm free after that. Let me look into flights and fares and see what I can find."

"That sounds good, you have my number so just call when you get a flight. Don't worry if you get my machine, I tend to be in and out at all hours."

"Okay, then I'll talk to you within a few days." She paused a moment, biting her lip, wondering what to say now. Deciding honesty was the best policy, she went on quickly before she could think. "I'm really glad you're at least willing to believe me. I know this can't be easy, but I have to admit, I'm looking forward to meeting you."

There was a soft laugh from the other end.

"It can't be easy on you either, Chloe. And yes, I'm looking forward to talking with you, no matter what the outcome of these tests. I'll talk to you soon."

Murmuring a good-bye, she hit the disconnect button and closed her eyes, leaning fully back against Lex. His words were a soft breath against her ear.

"So they want to meet you next week?"

She nodded as she tried to process the emotions running through her. Fear, happiness, excitement and a little dread combined to make her stomach tighten. Amazingly, Lex must have sensed her mood because his hands began making soothing motions against her stomach.

"Come on, let's go sit. Everyone's wondering what's going on anyhow."

Sighing, she let him lead her back to the couch and the concerned gazes of her friends. Settling onto the cushions, still wrapped in Lex's arms, she told the others about Sam's call. When she'd finished, they were all looking at her with varying expressions.

"You really think it's safe to go halfway across the country to meet a woman who could or could not be your aunt?"

Clark's question did seem legitimate although it annoyed her a bit. "I have to go Clark, I have to know where I come from. You of all people should understand that."

His sheepish look told her she'd made her point.

"Still, I don't like the thought of you going alone to meet this woman and your so called grandfather. What if they're not what they say? It could all be some type of military plot-"

"That's it, I'm not letting you watch any more military movies. Even JAG reruns might be out." Chloe grumbled the reply to Pete's outrageous theory, although a little part of her could not deny she'd thought the same thing.

"You're sure you want to do this, Chloe?"

Lana's soft voice also served to send a sliver of doubt down her spine. Lex noted this and pulled her closer, deciding it was time to tell them what he'd found out earlier that day.

"Actually, I think I might have something to everyone's worries." As they all swiveled their heads to look at him, he continued. "Colorado Springs and the military base there struck a chord in my mind so I did a little investigating-"

He cut Chloe's indignant squeak off by placing a finger across her lips.

"I found out that LuthorCorp has a contract to make a series of specially designed remote controlled vehicles that are used almost exclusively by the base at Cheyenne Mountain in Colorado Springs."

Chloe frowned at him. "What do remote controlled vehicles have to do with me meeting my aunt and grandfather?"

Lex simply smiled. "Not much, except through a little research I did, I found out that the program that uses these devices is top secret. Except for the fact that the name "Major Samantha Carter" popped up a few places in relation to them."

Her heart began to pound in an excited rhythm as her journalistic senses went on full alert. "So, you think wherever my aunt works, they're using these devices." She frowned then. "Which means what to me going there to meet her? It's not like we're going to be talking espionage or anything. We'll be lucky, I bet, to even be able to talk."

Lex sighed as he looked into her eyes. "It means that since the company that makes these devices wants more money for them, LuthorCorp is going to have to negotiate a new contract. Since my father does not seem to care too much about the program, it would be a great chance for me to meet with the developers and see if LexCorp can't get the contract."

Chloe's eyes lit up as she recognized where he was going. "And in order to get that contract away from LuthorCorp, you'd have to meet with company officials, whom I'm guessing are in Colorado Springs?"

Lex nodded, not surprised she'd picked it up so quickly. "Exactly. I think I can schedule a meeting for next week, which means I could accompany you there and be around if anything should go wrong with your meeting."

"It wouldn't hurt LexCorp to get the account either, would it?" She muttered the words in a teasing tone so he wouldn't take offense. Lex smiled at her before shrugging.

"No, it wouldn't. I have a feeling there's more to these devices than what's being told, especially since the production orders are doubling and tripling. And if my father hasn't yet caught onto this, now is the perfect time to steal it from under his nose."

"Anything that reflects badly on Lionel Luthor sounds like a good idea to me." Pete offered the words in a bitter voice. Lex said nothing, understanding the young man's animosity and glad it was slowly beginning to be aimed solely at his father instead of him.

"Well, then, I guess I just need to talk to Dad and tell him we're headed to Colorado. He's going to take that well." Chloe sighed, sinking back against Lex as she tried to imagine her father's reaction when she told him she was going halfway across the country to meet a man and woman who could possibly be related to her- and she was making the trip with Lex Luthor.

"Don't worry, he'll be okay with it." Lex whispered the words in her ear, feeling how tense she was and knowing where her mind was wandering.

"I hope you're right, Lex. I really hope you're right."

~*~*~*~*~*~

7 Days Later: Somewhere over the Rockies

"I can't believe we're almost there."

Lex smiled softly as he watched Chloe pacing the aisle of the jet. She'd been subdued the first part of the trip, her nerves obviously acting up. Midway through the flight, he'd decided to distract her with some heavy petting, which had worked remarkably well until the pilot had announced they were 30 minutes out of Colorado Springs.

"Relax, Chloe. Everything is going to be fine." He winced at the look she shot him even as she reached out and grabbed her hand, pulling her into the seat next to him.

"I know, Lex, but I'm nervous. What if they hate me? What if my grandmother lied and I'm making a fool of myself and them? What if-"

"What if they love you? What if Jacob Carter is thrilled to have a granddaughter and Samantha Carter is happy to be an aunt? What if you truly find the family you've always wanted?"

She sighed, knowing he had valid points. Sinking against his shoulder, she bit her lip and tried to be positive. "Well, if they hate me, or if none of this is true, promise me you'll at least go sightseeing around Colorado Springs with me? We can turn it into a 'cheer Chloe up' vacation?"

He laughed and kissed her forehead. "Trust me, it's not going to go wrong, but if it does, I'll show you such a good time you'll forget all about anything or anyone that ever hurt you."

The words brought a lump to her throat and a small smile to her face as she concentrated on relaxing as the plane began to descend.

An hour later they were checking into the hotel Lex had booked for them. Following the bellboy to the elevator, she looked around in awe, impressed at the fancy decor and upscale motif of the hotel.

"Only the best for a Luthor I suppose." She made the words teasing, hoping they hid her amazement at the glamour around her.

Lex looked at her as he replied. "Of course. I would accept nothing less."

She blushed at his gaze, knowing he was implying that she was the best. It probably wasn't true but she was not immune to flattery. Besides, it took her mind off the meeting she'd set up for tomorrow with Major Samantha Carter.

Following their bellboy off the elevator, Chloe was not surprised to see that Lex had rented the Penthouse suite. She wandered around in awe for a few moments, feeling a lot like Julia Roberts in pretty woman, although without the whole 'hooker' thing. She was smiling at the view from their own private balcony when she felt Lex slip his arms around her waist and pull her back against him.

"It's beautiful isn't it," she whispered, almost afraid to disturb the peacefulness of the night.

"Not as beautiful as you."

She turned at his words, seeing a look in his eyes that took her breath away. Leaning up, she kissed him softly.

Lex kept the embrace gentle, knowing they were both exhausted and would need rest before both of their meetings tomorrow. He'd set up a 10AM interview for himself and the manufacturing company and Chloe was scheduled to meet Sam Carter at a Starbucks in the same building.

When they finally parted for breath, Lex looked into her eyes, not wanting to let her go but knowing he must.

"I should let you get some sleep. It's going to be a long day tomorrow."

She sighed, knowing he was right but loath to let go of the security she felt at being in his arms. Exhaustion was nearly upon her even though her nerves were shot at the thought of the meeting tomorrow. The one thing she knew for sure however was that she really, really did not want to sleep alone tonight.

"Lex, I know this is going to sound weird, especially since we're both exhausted but, could you just hold me tonight?"

She bit her lip, waiting for his reply. The quick flash of desire in his eyes stirred an answering longing in her own, but she forced it down, seeing he understood as his eyes went back to their normal, beautiful blue.

Under normal circumstances, Lex knew he might find it hard to spend a night with Chloe in his bed and not take things a lot further, but his own exhaustion and the knowledge of how nervous she was about tomorrow made the situation much different.

"I can do that. Although I warn you, if you hog the covers, prepare to suffer."

She laughed as he deliberately lightened the mood, grateful he understood. Taking his hand, she allowed him to lead her to the huge bedroom set off the living room of their suite.

"You just might be the one suffering. I don't like waking up freezing my butt off."

His low growl near her ear sent a shiver down her spine.

"Oh, I think I could find ways to keep you- and might I add that cute little butt of yours- warm."

Laughing, the two disappeared into the bedroom and less than ten minutes later were fast asleep, wrapped tightly in each other's arms.

~*~*~*~*~*~

sydsvaughn

14th July 2003, 06:54

Chapter 7

~*~*~*~

Sam sipped her coffee and tried to calm her nerves as she waited for Chloe. They'd decided to meet in the Starbucks in one of the downtown office buildings. Chloe had mentioned her boyfriend had a meeting in the building as well and both thought it would be the most comfortable place to meet.

She'd been wondering for a week now what Chloe was like, trying to piece together a picture of the young woman who was most likely her niece. To her surprise, most of SG-1 had been willing to help as well. A smile lit her face as she remembered how great her extended family had been.

General Hammond had given SG-1 three days downtime so she could get to know Chloe and if things worked out, possibly introduce her to everyone.

Teal'c had been his usual, stoic self, but had made it his mission the past week to read and research everything he could about situations like the one she and Chloe found themselves in now. He kept trying to offer tips on how to handle this first meeting, although she thought to herself he sounded worse than most of the self-help shows on TV. It was the thought that counted, she supposed.

Daniel offered to do some research into Chloe's family if she wanted, although she'd gently turned him down, preferring to start from scratch when she actually met the girl. She'd been especially touched when he'd offered to talk to Chloe if things did not turn out well. He'd mentioned knowing how it must feel to want a family so bad- and she'd realized it had stirred up his memories of bouncing from foster home to foster home after his parents death.

Janet had provided the sympathetic ear and moral support as she'd dealt with the major revelation of possibly having a teenage niece and even Cassie had offered to help Chloe feel welcome if things worked out.

Then there was Jack. If she hadn't been hopelessly in love with her CO before now, she would have been after the way he'd reacted when she'd told him and the other SGC people about Chloe. There were no typical jokes, no comments, no side looks. His face had reflected nothing but concern for her and how she was taking the news she might have had a sister she'd never known about. And he'd pulled her aside later to make sure she was okay after the meeting. He'd even offered to go with her on this first meeting.

She truly was blessed with good friends and family. And deep inside, she found herself hoping that her family would grow by at least one member by the end of the day.

The tinkling of the bell over the coffee shop door drew her attention and her nerves fluttered as a pretty blonde walked into the room. She gave off an air of confidence and maturity, but her eyes bellied the attitude, looking just a little bit scared.

"Chloe?"

Chloe turned at the soft voice and swallowed as a willowy blonde woman stood from her table and offered a tentative smile.

So this was most likely her aunt. Major Samantha Carter. She was a very pretty woman with a sense of strength and confidence that shone in her every move. Military bred that into a person she'd guessed. Whitney had the same look in the pictures he'd sent home. But it was the slight hint of nervousness in her eyes that made Chloe feel as if everything was going to be all right.

"Samantha?"

Walking over to the woman, she held out her hand and was glad to see Sam took it with no hesitation.

"It's nice to finally have a face to go with the name."

Though she couldn't explain it, Sam felt instinctively comfortable with the younger woman as they both settled into their chairs. She couldn't help but laugh at the almost desperate way Chloe ordered her coffee when the waitress passed their table.

"I take it you and coffee have a dependent relationship?"

Chloe laughed at Sam's words, nodding her head in reply. "If I don't get my coffee, well, let's just say David Banner has nothing on me."

"I know the feeling. Daniel, a friend I work with," she added at Chloe's confused look, "he's a real bear if he doesn't have enough caffeine before starting the day."

Once the initial awkwardness of meeting was over, Chloe was surprised to find that she and Sam had plenty to talk about. They gave each other brief descriptions of their families, glossing over the serious issues they knew they'd have to talk about sooner or later. But for the moment, they contented themselves with getting to know each other, enjoying the relaxing conversation.

Sam finally looked at her watch, surprised to note that an hour had passed. She'd been completely immersed in listening to Chloe talk about her reporting aspirations- and her friends back home in Smallville. Not the least of which was the man she was dating. Sam wondered if Chloe was aware how much the name "Lex" came up when she spoke, finding it a bit amusing and endearing.

Chloe, for her part, was fascinated by some of the research Sam had told her about. Not to mention the fact she knew there was more to her aunt's job than what she was being told. Then there was this "Jack", her CO to be precise. She wondered if Sam knew how often she referred to her commanding officer and if she were even aware she did it. Obviously there was something going on between them- and her curiosity went up another notch as she wondered what.

"Chloe, I hate to suddenly get all clinical on you, but if you're willing, would you like to go get some of those tests done?"

Sam hoped she wasn't hurting Chloe's feelings, realizing she genuinely liked the girl. She found herself hoping that they were indeed related.

Chloe nodded, a sense of relief sweeping over her.

"Actually, I'll be kind of glad to know once and for all." The smile of understanding she got in return boosted her confidence and with a small smile, she rose from the table to follow Sam out the door.

Twenty minutes later they were pulling up in front of Colorado Spring's main hospital and to Chloe's surprise, were shown immediately into a room.

"One of the doctors that works with me in the military has agreed to perform the tests. Not only do I trust her, but she can push them through within hours." Sam smiled at the awed expression on Chloe's face.

"Can I borrow her when I have to get my yearly checkup? It usually takes them days to get anything back to me."

Chloe smiled as Sam laughed, turning then as she heard someone calling her name. She watched a short brunette walking towards them, a smile of welcome on her face. Waiting quietly, she smiled when Sam turned back to her.

"Chloe Sullivan, I'd like you to meet Dr. Janet Fraiser, a good friend of mine as well."

Shaking the doctor's hand, Chloe immediately got a sense of security and friendliness. Overall, not a bad bedside manner.

"Chloe, it's nice to meet you. Sam's been looking forward to your visit all week, trust me."

Chloe gave Sam a curious look. The Major blushed and shrugged. "I was a little excited, as I'm sure anyone who knows me will testify."

"I'm there. She was over the top, and that's not just my medical opinion."

She laughed as the doctor took several blood samples, asking basic questions as she worked. To her surprise, Chloe found Janet's dry sense of humor a nice counterpart to her aunt's sweetness. She bit her lip, hoping these tests turned out positive. It was getting almost too easy to think of Sam as 'aunt.'

When the tests were finished, Chloe finally looked at her watch.

"Wow, it's already 2:30, how long do you think until we get results back?"

"Well, I've put an order in to speed them along, bypassing some government channels, thanks to a few of my more important contacts," she paused here, winking at Sam and making Chloe only more curious as to what these two women really did.

"So, a time frame, Janet?"

Sam too was eager to get the results back, feeling instinctively that Chloe's story would be proven true and she would truly have gained a niece.

"I'm hoping a few hours, by 4 if we're lucky."

Chloe nodded, biting her lip, wondering if Sam wanted to spend the time waiting with her. A quick look at the woman showed an expression of hope on her features.

"Well, since we have some time to kill, how about we head for my apartment and I can show you some family pictures and things." Sam knew her voice sounded eager, but paused as something quickly hit. "Of course, that's assuming you want to spend the time with me. I know your boyfriend must be out of his meetings-"

Chloe laughed, feeling her heart lighten.

"Actually, knowing Lex, he will be in meetings until well after 5. With him, business takes a whole day." She smiled at the thought, missing the amused looks both women gave her. Turning her thoughts back to her aunt, her smile widened. "I'd love to learn more about your family."

With a sigh of relief, Sam nodded and said a few words to Janet before turning and motioning for Sam to follow.

"Janet will call or come by with the results when they're in- so I guess we're done here."

Chloe went over and shook Janet's hand again as she said her good-byes. Then, turning, she followed Sam from the hospital with a spring in her step that did not go unnoticed by Dr. Janet Fraiser.

'I hope these tests prove Chloe is Sam's niece. They're already getting attached and it's going to hurt both if they're not related.'

Sighing at her thoughts, she turned and went about the process of getting the test results back even faster.

~*~*~*~*~

Chloe was amazed at just how smart Sam was, not that the awards and degrees in her apartment didn't make it clear enough. Simply listening to the woman talk was at times exhilarating and dizzying. And she'd been told she could say more than enough in one breath. Still, it was fascinating to hear the stories of her childhood and the man who might be her grandfather.

Wandering around the apartment as Sam got them drinks, she found herself captivated by several photos scattered around the living room. One obviously was of Sam and her father and she studied it intently, liking the strong features and kind smile on Jacob Carter's face. It was obvious that father and daughter loved each other very much- something she could relate to in her relationship with her own father.

"That's my father and I two years ago. We'd had a few years of misunderstandings but we finally worked them out and now, we're working on getting back the years we missed."

Sam's voice startled her and she turned, almost guilty dropping the picture she'd picked up. "He seems like a kind man, at least, I think he'd have to be to accept the fact that I might be his granddaughter by a daughter he never knew."

Sam sighed as she heard the slight bitterness in Chloe's voice. Over the course of the afternoon, Chloe had told her about her mother's leaving and subsequent death. It was sad to know that her half-sister had obviously not been happy and she regretted the fact she would never know the woman, or possibly have been able to help. But she could understand how Chloe felt, losing a mother at an early age. It only made her feel more protective of the teen standing in her apartment.

"He's eager to meet you." Moving over to stand next to her, Sam smiled as she looked at the picture of her father and herself together. It was one of her favorites. She pointed to another one of her brother and his family. "That is my brother and his wife and children. I don't get to see them much with my job, but I'm sure they'll want to meet you too when we confirm we're related."

Chloe couldn't help but smile to herself as she noted Sam had said "when" not "if."

Turning to another picture that had caught her eye, Chloe motioned to the two men standing with arms around Sam and a very tall, very muscular looking black man. "Who are these people?"

Sam smiled as she picked up the picture, remembering where it was taken. Not that she could tell Chloe the exact place.

"They work with me and are the closest friends I've ever had." Pointing to Teal'c she gave the standard explanation they'd come up with. "Teal'c isn't native to America but he works with us on developing military and technological defenses. He's a wonderful man who provides most of our amusement as he adapts to new and different human cultures."

Chloe raised an eyebrow at the words, realizing Sam must not have realized she let the 'human' slip. She was fascinated by the implications of the remark, thinking of Clark and his otherworldly origins. She made a mental note to see what she could find about this Teal'c.

"The older man is my CO, Colonel Jack O'Neill. He does a lot of military and recognizance work for the government, including testing and working on security measures and weapons. Jack had a hard life, his son accidentally shot and killed himself with a gun years ago and it still eats him up inside. But, he's come a long way since then and I would trust him with my life."

Chloe looked at the soft expression on Sam's face and realized there definitely was more going on here than was being said. For all intents and purposes, Sam was wearing the expression Chloe recognized as one she wore when thinking about Lex. Obviously, there was some emotional attachment to this "Jack" but she was guessing being military and all, it was not something to be acknowledged. She'd watched enough "JAG" episodes to know it was frowned upon for those working together to date. Still, she filed the information away for further contemplation.

"And how about this man, he's pretty cute with those glasses and that shaggy hair."

Sam laughed at Chloe's description of Daniel. "That's Dr. Daniel Jackson, noted archeologist and linguist. He does a lot of work with ancient artifacts and languages. He works with us to develop cultural relations and such with foreigners. Danny's like a younger brother to me and rather prone to accidents. But he's the sweetest, nicest man you'll ever meet. We almost lost him for a while, but he's back where he belongs now- with a lot shorter hair, might I add."

There was something in Sam's voice that told Chloe once again, there was more to the story than what was being told. Not to mention her inner journalist's instinct had kicked into gear again as she wondered why a woman who specialized in "deep space telemetry" would be working so closely with an archaeologist. The two professions did not seem to have much common ground- which struck a red flag in her mind as well.

Overall, what she'd learned today was fascinating and intriguing. She was definitely going to be doing some research into these people. Even if it turned out she and Sam were not related.

The thought brought a frown to her face and she quickly masked her emotions, turning and settling back into a chair as Sam began to tell her a little more about the people she worked with. Through the discussion, she learned that the doctor, Janet, had an adopted daughter Cassie who was a little younger than Chloe herself.

Chloe too found herself opening up about life growing up in Smallville with her father and how she'd met Clark, Lana and Pete. Editing some of the stranger details of life in Smallville, she glanced over the years, finally running out of steam when she reached the end of her senior year.

Sam was finding it fascinating to learn about Chloe's earlier years, although something was telling her that Chloe too was editing out some rather relevant information. She was intrigued at the fact that there could be something this young woman wasn't telling her, although she supposed it was the pot calling the kettle black. She knew full well that Chloe was aware of details Sam had left out in explaining SG-1. The young woman was definitely bright. Still, there was one topic they hadn't discussed and she now found herself extremely curious.

"So, Chloe, if you're not too uncomfortable talking about it, there's still one person in your life you haven't said much about."

Chloe smiled as she realized just who Sam was talking about.

"Ah, you must mean Lex." At Sam's nod, Chloe smiled and tried to find words to explain what she and Lex were to each other.

"I met Lex through Clark, although I knew him because he's my Dad's boss." She laughed at Sam's raised eyebrow. "Trust me, he had the same reaction when we told him we were dating. Still, we started becoming friends last year and over the past few months, it's become so much more." Seeing Sam was listening closely, she tried to explain.

"When I found out about all this stuff with my grandmother, Lex was there for me. He helped me in more ways than I can count. I couldn't have done it without him. And as he helped me through it, I realized I felt a lot more than just friendship for him, I probably always had." Musing to herself now, she didn't notice the strange look in Sam's eyes.

"It wasn't easy for people to accept us, especially since he's a little older than me and, well, his family's reputation is not the greatest. But despite it all, we decided to damn the torpedoes and take the risk. So far, it's been wonderful."

Smiling as she ended her ramblings, she noted a far off, wistful look in Sam's eyes. Something in that look told her the woman might have more of an understanding of what she and Lex were going through than she would let on. And it most likely had to do with her 'Jack.'

Although in her opinion, Daniel was the much cuter of the two. She made a mental note not to mention that fact to Lex when she told him about her day. Still, it didn't hurt a girl to look, did it?

The knock on Sam's door startled them both. Sending an encouraging look her way, Sam rose and went over to open the door to a smiling Janet Frasier.

"Well, the results are back?"

Janet nodded as she stepped into the apartment and walked briskly to the sofa. "They're in, and I think you're going to be happy with them."

Chloe's heart began pounding as Sam walked over and sat next to her on the sofa, unconsciously reaching for her hand. Smiling at her, Chloe turned her attention to Janet.

"Okay, Dr. Frasier, tell us."

Janet looked at both of them and her smile widened. "The DNA and blood test were unmistakable. Congratulations, Sam, you've got yourself a niece and Chloe, you've got yourself an aunt."

Sam felt something inside her burst as her face lit up in a huge smile. Turning to Chloe, she found the other woman had a similar expression on her face.

Chloe wasn't sure what to say, words for once failing her. The information was almost too much to process but she was trying. Sam Carter was her aunt. Jacob Carter was her grandfather. She had family. The revelation brought happy tears to her eyes.

"Chloe?"

Sam hesitated, seeing the tears in Chloe's eyes and feeling a sense of dread. Could she not be happy? Sure it was a big thing to learn you had family and she knew her it would take time to accept everything. But overall, she was extremely happy to welcome this young woman into her family. She was already well on the way to loving her as she would her own daughter.

Chloe saw the look and immediately shook her head. "I'm not upset, I'm a little stunned, but overall, I think it's the best news I've heard in ages!"

Smiling, she squeezed her aunt's hand, laughing as Sam suddenly reached over and pulled her into a hug. Clinging tightly to the woman, she allowed herself for the first time in years to believe in family.

~*~*~*~*~*~

TBC...

dsapiro

14th July 2003, 10:01

Wow, so many chapters all at once... Great job so far, an update soon!

xmag

14th July 2003, 10:20

Oh, ouah, i knew Chloe wanted a family, but until i read the scene where Janet told them they are related, i never realized that Sam could play the role of a mother to Chloe. If you think about it, it makes sense. Chloe lacks a female figure in her life, and Sam is really motherly. The difference of age is of, what ? 17 years between them ? they could both fill a void in each other's lives.

Who will Chloe meet first ? Jacob or the SG team ? i mean, Jacob isn't leaving on Earth, he could be doing his To'Kra duty by now. Man, if he is in danger before Chloe gets to meet him, damn !!

I have a question : is this fic post season 6 ? Sam said about Daniel that they almost lost him but that he was back where he belonged, so i suppose this fic takes place at the beginning of season 7 ? no Jonas ? well, i liked Jonas, not as much as Daniel, but still....

asharnanae

14th July 2003, 15:02

Good going with this story, its fantastic! I first red it at FF.net, and I am glad you posted it hear two! :biggrin:

As I said when revieing on ff.net, this combines two of my fav fandoms exceptionally well, and you are doing a great job with character descriptions. I can't wait for the next update, and to see how the story progresses with the interaction of the two fandoms!

Please update as soon as you can! :worship: :clap:

hfce

14th July 2003, 17:27

I am just loving this story the more you post. I never watched Sg-1 but I am able to understand eac character as you describe them. Good job on this fic so far. :clap:

Hope :)

Impress

14th July 2003, 19:12

Hun, you know what I think of this, but one question...When do we get more of Dr. Do-me-now?

sydsvaughn

14th July 2003, 21:19

Originally posted by Impress@Jul 14 2003, 07:12 PM
Hun, you know what I think of this, but one question...When do we get more of Dr. Do-me-now?
Later tonight. I have to work till midnight, but when I get home, the next chapter, complete with our first actual appearance of the SG-1 gang... and Dr. Jumpme (no apologies for that one) ... ooooh... just imagine... Lex and Danny in the same place.

Oh, for those of you who have not partaken of the yummy salty goodness that is one Dr. Daniel (insert any moniker you want like, Do-Me, Doable, Irrisistible, Devastatingly Attractive, Delicious, Lucious, you get the drift) Jackson, well, if you get a chance, find an ep of SG-1 and watch.

All I have to say (Imp will understand) is it has to be the glasses. Combine that image with a sexy, possessive of Chloe, Lex and imagine my muse working overtime. (Not that that might be a good thing :)

Thanks everyone, it's great to know you're enjoying this. And the fun is just beginning... imagine what will have to go on to GET Lex and Chloe through the Stargate!

Sara (who really needs a life- and a list of all the monikers she and Imp are coming up with for Dr. Do-me-now in late night emails!)

sydsvaughn

15th July 2003, 07:43

Chapter 8

Note: Danny enters the picture and I make no excuses for my muse. She tends to go hormonally crazy when picturing (and writing) Lex and Daniel together in the same scene. Prepare to drool! :)

~*~*~*~*~

Chloe smiled as she and Lex stepped from the limo in front of an Irish pub that looked to be packed with people. She tried to quell the butterflies in her stomach as she geared up to meet her aunt's friends and introduce everyone to Lex.

"You're going to be fine. From what you said, these people love your aunt which means they'll love you too."

Lex slid his arm around her waist, knowing she was nervous. She'd spent most of last night talking to him about her aunt- who had invited both of them to dinner tonight to meet the extended members of Sam's family. He was looking forward to it, having heard Chloe's curiosity over what exactly these people did- not to mention what his own meeting yesterday had turned up.

"I know, but I'm nervous." Chloe bit her lip as she leaned a little more into Lex. Part of her was excited to be meeting her aunt's friends, another nervous that they wouldn't like her. Once again she found herself grateful that Lex was with her and had agreed to come tonight.

Curiosity was also eating away at her about these people and their profession and she knew Lex would be good to have as a second set of ears. While she didn't want to pry into her aunt's work, she knew there was more to it than she was being told. Lex had mentioned several rather interesting things about the contract he was trying to get as well and she was eager to find out all she could- while getting to know everyone.

"Well, here goes nothing. And if I haven't said it lately, Chloe, you're beautiful."

He whispered the words in her ear as they stepped into the bar, smiling as she turned to look at him with eyes that said more than words ever could. His heart leapt painfully as he realized that he had taken the final plunge and fallen head over heels in love with this woman. It was a scary yet wonderful feeling.

Chloe smiled as she brushed a quick kiss across his lips before turning to scout out the bar for her aunt. Seeing her waving to them from a crowded booth in the corner, she linked her arm with him and moved towards them.

~*~*~*~*~

"Sam, relax, she'll be here and everything will be okay."

Daniel's reassuring voice made her smile as she sipped at the beer in front of her. She'd spent the day wondering if Chloe would actually take her up on her offer to meet everyone from SG-1. They'd certainly been eager to meet her. Janet had even come out with Cassie in tow.

"Trust me Major, your new niece will show. From what you've told us, not only is she very much like you but her curiosity must be killing her."

Sam raised an eyebrow at her commanding officer. "Meaning?"

Jack O'Neill laughed. "Well, considering you can't tell her about the SGC or what you really do, but knowing you explain things leaving a lot to interpretation- and you say she wants to be a reporter- well, you're the one who's good with numbers- you do the math."

Sam winced, although she knew Jack had a point. While she didn't know Chloe all that well, she truly believed the girl had a good heart. She just had to hope that if she ever found out about the SGC that her faith would be proven right.

"I just hope she doesn't run screaming from the place after she meets all of you."

Jack and Daniel faked hurt looks while Teal'c simply regarded her with his usual steady gaze.

"Why would your niece leave screaming MajorCarter? We cannot be that frightening."

Jack rolled his eyes and patted his friend's shoulder. "Have you ever looked at yourself, or me or even the Spacemonkey on a bad day for that matter, in a mirror?"

The table burst into laughter as glasses were lifted in a toast. Sam smiled as she took a sip of her drink, then focused her eyes again on the door. Her heart leapt as she saw it open and a familiar blonde face appeared.

"She's here!" Jumping up from her seat, she began waving to Chloe, smiling as the young woman spotted her and raised a hand in greeting. Sinking back to her seat, Sam took a moment to observe the man at her side.

Normally bald men did not do it for her, considering she'd never felt anything more than friendship for Teal'c and she couldn't understand Janet's fascination with Yul Brenner. But this man took her breath away. His features were fine, patrician in many ways with a pale complexion. But the muscle tone and sculpt to his body would make any man jealous. And the look in his eyes as he gazed at her niece made something in her heart ache to be looked at like that.

"Damn, now that's a fine looking man. If only I were a few years younger."

Janet's words were accompanied by a low wolf whistle- echoed by a nod of agreement from Sam as the three men at the table turned to get a closer look.

"Okay, I stand corrected. There is someone from our world with less hair than you, Jack." Daniel's teasing words had his CO frowning, although it amused the archaeologist to see the glint of jealousy in his eyes as he watched Sam oogle the man approaching. His grin turned to a frown as he realized that Janet too was entranced by the man who had now reached their table, a pretty blonde by his side.

"Chloe!" Sam jumped up and hugged the young woman, smiling at Lex as she pulled back. "And you must be Lex."

Lex smiled and took her offered hand, liking what he saw. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Chloe has told me a lot about you but she didn't mention how beautiful you were."

Sam couldn't stop herself from blushing at the smooth tone of his words. The blush drew a frown from Jack and a smile from Chloe.

"Don't worry, he's not always like this, just when he really wants to fool you into thinking he's the perfect gentleman." Turning, she smiled at him, seeing the amusement in his eyes as he looked back. If anyone had told her two months ago that she'd be standing here with Lex, watching him flirt harmlessly with another, older woman, and not be extremely bothered by it, she'd have told them they were nuts.

Not to mention something about the hard look the older man at her aunt's table was giving them told her that her aunt was already spoken for. She recognized him as the "Jack" in her aunt's pictures.

"Choe, Lex, I want you to meet my friends." Sam smiled as she turned and gestured to everyone as Chloe and Lex settled into two empty chairs.

"Colonel Jack O'Neill, Dr. Daniel Jackson and Teal'c all work with me on various projects. Janet over there you've met, Chloe, she's our doctor and her daughter Cassie is around somewhere. Jack, Daniel, Teal'c, I'd like you to meet Chloe Sullivan and her boyfriend Lex-" she stopped, turning to Lex with a curious expression. "Actually, I don't believe I know your last name."

Chloe couldn't help but smile at Lex's amused gaze. "It's Luthor," he said, watching the others carefully for a reaction. Not to his surprise, neither Jack, Sam nor Janet seemed to recognize him, although Daniel had a contemplative look in his eyes.

Chloe flashed Lex a wink, noting he was amused that no one recognized the Luthor name. Not that that was a bad thing.

"So, Chloe, Lex, how are you enjoying your stay in Colorado Springs?"

Chloe smiled at Daniel's question, realizing the man was even cuter in person. The blue shirt he wore showcased muscled arms and a strong chest. His hair was cut shorter than in the pictures she'd seen, but it still looked good on him.

Not to mention the way his glasses kept sliding down his nose was absolutely adorable. Even more so was the way he kept pushing them up on his nose. He truly reminded her of an absent-minded professor, although the sharpness of his eyes told her he was far from one.

"Actually, it's been a lot better now that I've found my aunt. And of course, now that Lex's business meetings are over, we can have some fun." She smiled at Sam, who was beaming at the compliment, wondering who would bite at the line she'd just baited. Lex gave her an amused smile, knowing exactly what she was up to.

"So, Lex, what type of business are you in?"

Lex was not surprised at who spoke first, after listening to what Chloe had told him earlier. He regarded Jack for a moment before responding. "I run a major company out of Metropolis. We actually deal in everything from fertilizer to military exploration and defense devices."

Bingo.

All five other heads at the table perked up immediately, an air of suspicion especially clouding the Colonel's eyes. Chloe noted the change and was intrigued by it, although she hoped no one was offended.

"Interesting, and what types of devices to do you make?"

Sam waited anxiously for the answer. There was something about the look in Lex's eyes that told her he was aware of more than they might suspect.

Chloe noted the looks and squeezed Lex's hand gently, warning him to take it a little slower. Squeezing back, Lex put on an unconcerned smile.

"Actually, the main work we do with the government here is manufacturing several devices that can be used as probes for military operations. My company, LexCorp, is trying to get the contract with this company since it has other ventures with the military that are highly classified, so you can understand if I don't say more."

Obviously, they did, but Jack for one did not seem happy about it. Or so Lex noted as the older man gave him a suspicious look. Yes, there was definitely something going on here, but he would cool it for the time, knowing Chloe wanted nothing to disrupt this night.

Which was why the shocked voice of an obvious teenager startled them both.

"Oh my God. You're Lex Luthor! The Lex Luthor!"

Chloe turned to see a pretty teenager staring at Lex with open awe. She couldn't help but burst into laughter at the girl's obvious infatuation with the bald billionaire. Obviously, someone had finally recognized him.

"Yep, but don't let him hear you say that, his head will swell even more." She got a frown from him in reply but the amusement in his eyes showed her he took no offense.

"Wow, I can't believe- and you're Chloe, right?" The abrupt change made Chloe smile, reminding her a lot of herself.

"That's right. And you must be Cassandra. Your Mom told me about you yesterday."

The girl smiled as she slid into the chair next to Sam and placed a plate of nachos on the table.

"Mom told me about you too, but she didn't mention that your boyfriend was Lex Luthor."

"Cassandra, why is it you seem so taken by this LexLuthor? He is a normal human man, is he not?"

Lex and Chloe exchanged a look at the tall man's words and the somewhat strange syntax in which they were delivered.

Cassie gave Teal'c her usual amused expression. "Teal'c, Lex Luthor is only one of the world's richest, sexiest most eligible bachelors. Women and girls of all ages lust after this man- although," she paused to smile wistfully at Chloe, "I suppose he's not eligible anymore."

Lex laughed as Chloe instinctively tightened her hand in his as she replied. "You better believe it! He's off the market, although I warn you, he still likes to flirt." She winked at Lex again, wanting him to know she was still teasing. He smiled in reply.

"Well, I see my reputation proceeds me with at least one person here. Cassandra, it's lovely to meet you." Ever the gentleman, he reached over and took Cassandra's hand, placing a light kiss on it. Her eyes glazed and she sighed when he let go.

"The pleasure is mine. I still can't believe you're Chloe's boyfriend. That's so cool! My friends are going to be so jealous when I tell them I met you!"

Chloe laughed at the girl's enthusiasm, noting the others at the table were watching them with confused expressions. Lex, she could tell, was enjoying the young teen's seeming fascination with him, although she made a mental note to tease him about it later.

"Wait a second, Lex Luthor, of course!" Daniel's outburst brought everyone's attention to him as he looked at Lex with a huge grin. "LexCorp, a division of LuthorCorp, your father is Lionel Luthor, right?"

Chloe felt Lex tense and instinctively rested her hand on his thigh, squeezing lightly as he took a deep breath and replied in his calmest voice.

"Yes, he is. Although we aren't close." Lex did not want to say more and he was glad the archaeologist seemed to understand, although the glint in his eyes told him some other questions were forming. Bracing himself, he decided he could endure anything for Chloe.

"I seem to remember reading somewhere that you, or was it your father, possesses a jeweled vest worn by Alexander the Great. It's supposed to be the only one of it's kind in the world and a true marvel of design."

Lex found himself with a new appreciation for the seemingly quiet man. He obviously knew his history and to Lex, that was a sign of intelligence and respect.

"Actually, it's in my personal collection at my castle in Smallville. I put it on display for charity every few years- which is likely where you've seen pictures and heard of it."

Several eyebrows rose at the word 'castle', much to Chloe's amusement. She gave Lex a quick wink, seeing he was amused as well.

Sam watched as Daniel's eyes lit up and realized the archaeologist was about to go off on one of his usual rambles. Still, she was curious to see how Lex handled things, since she was trying to form an opinion of a man, from Cassie's reaction, that females flocked too.

"Alexander the Great- I wonder, does "Lex" come from Alexander?"

Lex nodded as he watched Daniel's eyes begin to glow.

"I imagine, being named after him, you've made quite a study of the man and his artifacts. It's rumored he used all kinds of strange devices and unorthodox tactics to conquer Persia. A fascinating concept when you think about some of the military technology and strategies today-"

"Danny-boy, I hate to break it to you, but this isn't a lecture." Jack's voice made Daniel stop, although not without shooting him a wounded look. "Look, you can talk history all you want but at the moment, I suspect Lex would rather eat, right Lex?"

Lex hid a smile as he watched Daniel bite his lip. This archaeologist was interesting and he wanted to get to know more about him. Something told him it could be beneficial. He frowned however as he noted the looks Chloe was giving the man. Looks she should be reserving for him.

Chloe couldn't help sneaking glances at Daniel. He truly was one of the cutest men she'd ever met. And when he smiled- well, you'd have to be dead not to respond.

But, as cute as he was, he couldn't hold a candle to Lex. She was comparing the two with small looks when she noted Lex had caught on. Giving him a sheepish smile, she snuggled closer to him, feeling his arm wrap around her in a distinctly possessive way.

Feeling more secure, Lex decided it was only polite to offer Daniel a reply.

"If you're ever in Smallville you're welcome to see my collection of weaponry and artifacts from the early years of the Persian and Roman Empire. I've found my obsession has only grown and I enjoy collecting and studying various artifacts from those periods."

Daniel bit his lip to keep from prodding Lex about his collection. Jack's stern look meant business, but he made a mental note to talk to Lex about his collection before the night was over. There were plenty of rumors, although not through credible history books, that Alexander the Great had experimented with various forms of time travel as a means to defeat his enemies. He would not have been surprised if that 'travel' had involved some form of a Stargate.

"So, Lex, tell me more about how you and Chloe met."

Sam wanted to learn more personal details of Chloe's relationship with Lex-having a suspicion it was not your usual run of the mill story.

"Do you want to start or should I?"

Chloe smiled at Lex's comment, giving his hand a squeeze. "Well, to be fair, you should, since if you hadn't crashed into Clark, you two wouldn't have met- which means I never would have met you- or gotten thrown out your window-"

"Wait a second, you got thrown out a window for him? What am I missing?"

Janet's shocked voice made both Lex and Chloe laugh.

"Perhaps I should start from the beginning." With a small smile for Chloe, he began to explain his first trip to Smallville.

~*~*~*~*~

An hour later, the entire group was trying to comprehend what they'd been told. Meteor showers and mutants- not to mention more than enough strange goings on to rival any world they'd visited. Jack was also beginning to wonder about what Lex and Chloe were not telling them. Shooting a quick look at Sam, who met his gaze, he knew she had noticed the same thing. It made him uneasy, but not in a bad way.

"I think we really need to schedule a trip to Smallville. I'd like to see these caves and meteor rocks for myself."

Chloe smiled at Daniel's enthusiasm, fully aware that it was a disguised effort to get more information. She was no fool and knew that her aunt and her friends suspected they weren't being told everything. It was rather fitting since the same could be said of what she and Lex were being told.

Still, she was surprised to find how comfortable she felt around them all. Jack had a wicked sense of humor and it was obvious he cared deeply for his friends. Especially so for her aunt, which she made a note to talk to Lex about when they were alone. Not to mention he reminded her of the guy who had played "MacGyver" on TV. She'd always had a strange fascination with that show. She wondered if the Colonel could make a nuclear reactor out of gum, a shoestring and a paperclip. Probably not- especially since "MacGyver" was just a TV show.

Teal'c, well, he was rather quiet and she was desperate to see what he looked like without that hat. The smooth, shiny skin at the back of his neck made her suspect he was bald- his hat also lent her to wondering if he was self-conscious about it. Come to think of it, in most of her aunt's pictures he wore a hat. Regardless he was one of the most physically well built men she'd ever seen- and well, it was pretty obvious that she had a thing for bald men. His stilted form of dialect was hard for her to place but she sensed something off about him. Not in a bad way, just a strange one.

Janet seemed like a very down to earth woman, who deeply loved her daughter. Cassie herself reminded her a lot of how she used to think of life, before she'd suffered through the heaven and hell of high school in Smallville. Both women were fiercely loyal to their friends and if she was not mistaken, to the archaeologist who sat just a little too close to the good doctor. Yet again, she got the impression of denied feelings. What was it with the people she knew and the inability to admit their feelings?

Then there was Daniel. While she had no doubts that Lex was the man for her, she couldn't help but be drawn to the boyish innocence of the archaeologist. Although she knew he could run circles around her mentally. Still, something in his eyes spoke of weariness and pain and she suspected he'd been through a lot. Probably why he seemed to be in denial of his feelings for Janet.

Then again, it could simply be the glasses. There was just something so attractive about the way he pushed them up the bridge of his nose every now and then. Not to mention he had a body to kill for. She wondered what he'd look like sans glasses and shirt.

"Do I need to develop a vision problem for you to pay attention to me, Chloe?"

Lex's low voice against her ear made her start and she flashed him a guilty glance. "Sorry, but you have to admit, there's something about him-" She stopped at the fierce look in his eyes, knowing she needed to pacify him quickly. "But I prefer mysterious, sexy billionaires myself. Not to mention ones with a lack of hair that makes them downright sexy."

Feeling a bit better, he leaned down to kiss her quickly, just in case she was having any thoughts of kissing anyone else but him. Her avid response told him he was the only one on her mind and he pulled away with a small, feral smile.

"I'll hold you to that, Ms. Sullivan."

Sam felt the emotions stirring between the two and was amazed the air around them did not burst into flame. She shot Jack a look, seeing an amused expression on his face as he watched the couple. Biting her lip, she quickly averted her gaze, telling her mind to stop imagining the two of them in a similar scenario.

Daniel too had picked up on the vibes between the young couple, not to mention Chloe's not so covert glances at him. Part of him felt flattered at her obvious admiration but a larger part was embarrassed.

"Get over it Daniel, women find you attractive in that 'little-boy-lost' way. It's nothing to be ashamed about." Janet whispered the words in his ear, glad to see his face flush. She enjoyed being able to rattle him. "In fact, I think it's rather appealing myself."

The look of surprise on his face at her words sent satisfaction running through her body. If her words couldn't make it more obvious that she was interested in him, she didn't know what could.

"You do?"

Daniel wasn't sure what to say to that, but he found something inside him that he thought had died along with Sha're was suddenly coming back to life. Smiling at Janet, he contemplated what it could mean.

Lex was amused at the varying emotions flying around the table. Chloe had been right, there were some intense issues between these people and he found himself curious to know more about them all. But at the moment, all he could think about was how good the small blonde curled up against his side felt.

"Okay, I'm fading fast here, but I really don't want this night to end." Sam's words brought nods from everyone, especially Chloe, she noted to her surprise.

"Well, I'd invite you all back to my place for a nightcap, but we all know what state my kitchen is in." Groans emerged from the SG-1 crew at Jack's words while Lex and Chloe listened avidly.

"I'd offer my house, but it's at least 30 minutes away." Janet's offer was met by nods as well.

"My apartment is pretty small, but I have no problem if people want to come over. Chloe knows where it is."

Chloe smiled at her aunt, getting a grin in return.

"Actually, my place is only a few blocks away and if you don't mind the clutter, I do have some pretty decent wines from all over the world."

Jack's groan was good-natured. "As long as you have some beer lying around for me, I'm there."

Daniel smiled. "You think I'd forget that you won't come near my place without stocking up on the beer yourself?"

"Ah, Danny-boy, one must be prepared for anything, especially when making a voyage into that museum you call an apartment."

Chloe laughed at the banter between the two, sensing they had a deep friendship that most likely had weathered a few storms. She was curious to know what had made the men so close. If she were honest, she'd love to know what made this little group so close.

"So it's settled, we're heading to Daniel's place?"

Everyone nodded at Janet's words, beginning to rise and collect their things.

"I just hope Lex and Chloe have an appreciation for art and artifacts, because your place is littered with them."

Cassie's words made everyone smile, and Lex's eyebrow quirk. "I'm actually looking forward to seeing some of your collection. It sounds fascinating."

Daniel beamed, making the entire table groan. "Wonderful, I think I might even have a few pieces from around the era of Alexander the Great."

"Lord help us if Danny gets started on his rocks again."

Sam laughed at Jack's muttered comment as he and Teal'c led their party from the bar. Moving over to Chloe, she linked their arms, leaving Lex and Daniel to compare notes.

"I think Lex has found a friend," she whispered as Chloe laughed.

"He has so few that share his interest in men who ruled the world before age 30. Although, I wonder if that should scare me."

Sam laughed at Chloe's words as the small group left the bar. A stray thought crossed her mind about what artifacts Daniel might actually have lying around, but she pushed it to the back of her mind. He was careful about what left the base and she knew he wouldn't put anything on display that could clue people into the true purpose of the SGC. Besides, she had a feeling the theme of the night would definitely be on 'earth' history- and something told her the night was only about to get more interesting.

~*~*~*~*~*~

asharnanae

15th July 2003, 18:04

:applause: :applause: :applause: :applause: :applause:

You with fantastic story!!! yet another fantastic chappy!!! I love ya for it!! Though I have to say I have always been a jack fan myself :blinkkiss:

missgwen

15th July 2003, 19:00

You are doing a wonderful job! I am so in love with this story...I just want to thank you for writing it and making it so good. It cheered up my entire day. I was having a horrific day and this made me laugh...thanks.

- Gwen :biggrin:

xmag

16th July 2003, 09:32

Stuck between Daniel Jackson and Lex Luthor, what's a girl to do ? choices, choices !!
Anyway, when will Chloe meet Jacob ? or will she return directly to Smallville without meeting him because he is on a mission ?
I wonder how you will make Chloe and Lex discover about the SG program. It 's very top secret, and i don't see Sam just reveal like that to Chloe. Remember how the SG official were, after Daniel brought Catherine to the basis, while she was the one to work on the stargate program for years before she retired ? so Lex and Chloe ? unless something happens in Smallville, something alien while SG 1 is there visiting ?

update soon, and please don't forget "somebody save me". I can't wait to see Miss Parker among the farmers and subjected to one of Mr Kent's sermon.

sydsvaughn

17th July 2003, 06:17

Chapter 9

~*~*~*~*~

"How in the world do you live here without thinking you're in a museum?"

Daniel laughed at Chloe's awed words as he carried in drinks from the kitchen. The blonde and her boyfriend were eagerly examining his artifacts, or 'rocks' as Jack liked to call them, while the others watched in amusement.

Setting the drinks on the table, he sank to the floor, unconsciously allowing his back to come to rest against the end of the sofa where Janet was sitting. The move also served to allow his body to rest lightly against the doctor's leg, considering his loveseat was at the moment holding three people.

He refused to acknowledge the surge of electricity that shot down his spine as Janet's leg shifted a little, allowing him to lean against her even more, yet still look casual.

Janet, for her part, was trying to control the nervous thump of her heart at feeling the heat of Daniel's body against her leg. She figured it was a good sign he seemed to feel the need to shift with her, always keeping their bodies in light contact. She was deliberately ignoring the amused looks Sam was sending her way.

Jack too was watching them with an amused smile, although his gaze more often than not kept straying back to Sam, who was comfortably squashed between Cassie and Janet. She was radiant tonight, her eyes sparkling as they followed her niece around the room. It did his heart good to see that look in her eyes, knowing how hard it was for her not being able to be around her other nieces and nephews as much as she would like.

He couldn't help but wonder how Jacob would take to his family's newest addition. He respected the man for sure, but all this must be a shock. He knew how he would feel if it had happened to him. Still, he had to give both Sam and her father credit for being willing to accept Chloe so openly.

Not that he didn't like her himself. She was one of the funniest, most charming people he'd ever met, not including Cassie. Or, come to think of it, the teenage clone of himself. But he didn't want to go there tonight. It was obvious Chloe had a reporter's mind, not to mention a healthy curiosity, but he gave her points for not asking them straight out what it was they actually did.

He was also fascinated by the town she came from. From his point of view, those meteor rocks she kept talking about might have just come from a world SG-1 had visited- and if they had strange properties, they could be useful in defeating the Gou'ald. He needed to learn more about them.

Not to mention about Lex Luthor.

While he did not dislike the man, there was something about him that warned him Lex was not a man to be underestimated. And it wasn't just because of the money he seemed to have. He was extremely smart and obviously interested in what the MALP's were being used for, although he wondered if the billionaire knew what the devices were called. There was also something nagging at the back of his head about LuthorCorp and some rather shady business deals he'd read about. Of course, it did not seem that the son was that close to the father, but he would be careful for the moment.

Still, it was obvious the man was in love with Chloe. His eyes softened whenever they rested on the blonde and he was always finding a way to touch her. But he had noticed the hard looks the billionaire had been giving Daniel after realizing that Chloe was staring at his friend for much too long. Not that Daniel was interested since everyone knew he had a thing for Janet, he just hadn't admitted it yet. And with Chloe, well everything he'd seen tonight simply screamed that Lex Luthor was the only man for her.

Although women did seem to find Danny unusually attractive.

He wondered why that was. Probably the glasses. He'd heard Sam and Janet talking once about how cute he looked when pushing them up on his nose. Maybe he should develop a vision problem if it would get Sam to look at him the way Janet looked at Daniel. He sighed at the thought, knowing that even if she did look at him like that, they couldn't do anything about it while they worked together.

Sometimes, life just sucked.

Sam was stealing covert glances at Jack, whenever her eyes left Chloe and Lex. He was also watching her niece and Lex, with a speculative gleam in his eye. She knew he liked them, she could read him well enough to know by now if he was uncomfortable with people. But knowing him so well, she also knew he was extremely curious about where they came from and Lex's business with the company that manufactured the MALP's.

Still, even with a contemplative expression on his face, he was the most beautiful man she'd ever known. And what she wouldn't give to have him look at her the way Lex looked at Chloe. She sobered however at the thought that even if he did look at her like that, he wouldn't be able to do anything about it unless one of them resigned.

Sometimes, life was a real bitch.

"Lex, look at this piece of pottery! The detail of the carvings is exquisite- even more so than some of those drawings on your cave walls!"

Chloe's awed voice made Lex smile as he walked over to observe the piece she was studying. It was indeed a rare piece of art, one of many that had impressed him as he'd looked around Daniel's living room. Even though he was not a trained art expert, he knew damn well that many of these artifacts could not have been unearthed at a dig somewhere. Just another thing he made a mental note to talk to Chloe about when they were back at the hotel.

"Well, maybe we should have Daniel come check out those drawings. After all, it might be amusing to see what an archaeologist could make of them."

Chloe shivered at Lex's words. "Maybe not, you know what happened to the last "doctor" that tried to figure out those drawings."

The words were low, but Daniel caught them and his curiosity rose even higher. He made a mental note to talk to them about these cave drawings later tonight. He wouldn't mind paying a visit to Smallville to study them, not to mention this meteor rock they kept talking about.

"Daniel's good at figuring out languages. Do you know he speaks 23 of them fluently?"

Cassie's comment made Lex and Chloe turn to stare at the man in question, who simply shrugged sheepishly.

"What can I say? Growing up, I had a lot of time on my hands, and foster families that didn't want to be bothered with a smart kid."

Janet instinctively reached over to squeeze his shoulder, hearing the slight bitterness that remained as he remembered his younger years.

Lex and Chloe exchanged a look, wondering what it was all about.

"Well, Danny boy, I hear all those languages come in pretty handy when you're trying to impress the ladies, wouldn't you agree Janet?"

Both doctors blushed as the others burst into laughter, Lex and Chloe included. Even Teal'c had a small smile on his face, something that Chloe noted made him seem even handsomer than she'd initially thought. She still wanted to see him without that hat though.

"Hey, isn't one bald man and a four-eyed archaeologist enough for you?" Lex whispered the words in her ear, his tone teasing but his grip on her waist tightening.

Chloe couldn't help but smile, even as her body reacted to his nearness. "Oh, you're more than enough for me, Lex. One of these nights I'll prove it to you."

Lex felt his body harden at her words and he struggled to get his desire to ravage her then and there under control. Deciding he needed to concentrate on something other than Chloe at the moment, his gaze focused on an artifact sitting on one of Daniel's many shelves.

Although he couldn't be sure from this distance, it seemed to be giving off an all too familiar green glow.

"Lex?" Chloe felt his body tense as his gaze focused on something across the room. Following his eyes, her breath caught as she too noticed the green rock sitting on the shelf.

"You don't think-"

"I don't know, but I say we find out."

Lex strode quickly across the room, Chloe nearly on top of him as they reached the shelf and looked down at what was obviously a piece of meteor rock. It glowed green in the soft light of the living room lamps, reflecting strange patterns onto the ceiling in an almost crystal like fashion.

"How the hell did that get here?"

Chloe was unaware that the rest of the room had gone silent and all gazes were now trained on the two of them. "I don't know Lex, but look at what's written on the paper underneath."

Across the room, Jack sent a hard look at Daniel. "I thought you weren't going to take that rock off the base!"

Daniel winced at Jack's harsh whisper. He'd completely forgotten that he'd brought the specimen home to study, fascinated by its green glow and its unusual properties. Not to mention the weird symbols the SG team had found written on the base of the Stargate on that planet. To this day, he still couldn't figure them out and it was a cause of much frustration to the noted linguist.

Not to mention he shouldn't have left his scribblings and attempts to decipher the symbols underneath the rock for anyone to find.

"It's just a green rock. They don't know that SG-7 brought it back with them from that planet they had to evacuate during that storm."

Sam's low voice brought two male gazes to hers immediately.

"That's of course unless they just heard you, Sam." Jack muttered the words but she heard. Her hand flew to her mouth as she shot a quick look at her niece, who thankfully, seemed immersed in the rock.

"Well, you better make up some story, Daniel. They're going to be asking." Janet was, as ever, the voice of reason. Daniel smiled up at her as his mind began formulating a plausible story. However all thought of making anything up went out the window as he registered what Lex and Chloe were discussing.

"It's a meteor rock for sure, and I recognize the symbols written here, they're Kryptonian."

Chloe's voice was low, but carried across the room, stunning those present.

"Can you remember enough to read it?"

Lex's tone was serious, but excited. A fact that did not go unnoticed by anyone else in the room.

"You can read it?"

Daniel piped up before he realized he'd spoken. Jack shot him a glare while even Teal'c raised an eyebrow. Sam looked apprehensive as she saw her niece and Lex turn around in surprise. Janet at least looked sympathetic, although worried.

Lex felt his excitement rising as he looked at the archaeologist. Chloe had tensed beside him as well and he knew her mind was already probably ahead of his about what this could mean.

"Yes, I think I can read it. Although my first question becomes how the hell did one of our meteor rocks get into your apartment, almost halfway across the country?"

She knew she'd hit on something when all the other occupants of the room shot each other nervous glances. Her inner reporter kicked into high gear as she walked back over to the group, holding the rock in the palm of her hand. Lex was close behind holding the paper with the symbols written on it, his gaze fixed on Daniel.

Daniel was weighing the options. Obviously, these two knew something about the rock and could read the writing that had stumped him for days. Which meant they probably would not buy an explanation of it being dug up somewhere in Egypt. Still, if he told them it had been brought to him from another planet, he'd be revealing the SGC and its true purpose. But they seemed to be aware of its alien origins already, and might prove an invaluable source of knowledge.

"Daniel."

Jack's hard voice had him blinking as his gaze locked on the other man's fierce one. Rubbing the bridge of his nose, he tried to figure out the best course of action.

"Jack, they can read the writing! Do you know what that could mean?"

"Daniel."

"But Jack-"

He stopped again at Jack's glare.

Lex however was getting tired of this. He knew Chloe did not want to pry too much on this first night with her new family, but obviously, these people knew something about Krypton. And if that knowledge could help Clark, then they needed to know it.

Chloe too was biting her lip, debating what it was worth to risk her newfound family and friends, in hopes of finding something that could help Clark understand his past and his future. Obviously, whatever her aunt and friends were involved in was a lot bigger than she had thought.

And it was clear she'd have to be the one to break the ice. Taking a deep breath, she said a quick prayer that what she was about to say would not ruin any chance she might have of gaining a true family.

"Obviously, we're at a stalemate here." She looked carefully between Daniel and Jack. "There are obviously things about what you all do that you can't or won't tell us." The looks her aunt's friends shot one another confirmed that statement. "Likewise, there are things about where Lex and I come from, and our friends there, that we can't or won't tell you." She exchanged a glance with Lex, who simply nodded for her to continue.

She bit her lip as she felt Lex's arm come around her waist as her gaze went to her aunt. "I know I've just met you all, and you don't know me or Lex for that matter. I can't blame you for being reluctant to talk about whatever it is you do, although I have a feeling we could help each other monumentally. So the question now becomes, how far are you willing to trust us, and vice versa?"

Lex noted the looks being passed among the others in the room, and decided it was time he spoke.

"Again, you hardly know us and we you, but I want to inform you that both of us can be trusted. Despite Chloe's often overactive reporter tendencies," he ignored her swat at his arm, "and the image some of you might have of the Luthor name," he shot a look at Jack now, "what we know about this rock and this language could seriously hurt a friend, so we would be very reluctant to reveal anything about it to anyone outside this room."

Daniel watched the two closely, sensing they spoke the truth. Obviously, there was a much bigger story to this meteor rock and quite possibly, it could open new doors for the SGC and its war against the Gou'ald. He gave Jack another look, noting the older man was contemplating the situation and Lex's words. Shifting his glasses further up on the bridge of his nose, he waited for some sign of how to proceed.

Jack was weighing the consequences of telling these two civilians about the SGC- or losing whatever information they had about this rock that had fascinated most of their colleagues, including Daniel, for weeks. Looking carefully into Lex and Chloe's eyes, listening to their words, he found himself believing that they would do anything to protect this friend of theirs. Although he was still conflicted over the whole "Luthor" name bit.

Sometimes, though, you just had to go with your instincts- and trust in a little blind, deaf and dumb luck.

"I think you two better sit down. This might come as a bit of a shock."

Lex and Chloe nodded, exchanging a glance as they settled into an overstuffed chair, Chloe resting comfortably on Lex's lap as she kept a firm grip on the meteor fragment in her hands.

Jack noted the relieved expression on Sam's face and he hid his smile. Daniel too looked like an eager little puppy, his eyes glowing as he realized he would get some answers about his precious "rock." Exchanging a wry glance with a still stoic Teal'c, he wondered where to begin.

"You know, I'm going to go make some coffee. I think we're all going to need it by the time this night is over."

Cassie's words broke the strained silence in the living room as both sides decided who would speak first. Sam couldn't help but smile as she noted that both Chloe and Daniel perked up significantly at the mention of coffee. She found Lex watching her with wry amusement and she couldn't help but smile in return.

Something told her tonight was going to provide quite a few revelations.

~*~*~*~*~*~

missgwen

17th July 2003, 07:58

Vundabar! Wonderful! Splendiforous! Excellent! I simply adore this fic! The interaction between the characters is wonderful. Please continue soon, as in the next two hours? Hey, I know it won't happen but a girl can dream, right? :biggrin:

- Gwen

xmag

17th July 2003, 08:04

How dare you ? how dare you just stop there ? this was a cruel and unusual punishment, like a certain Maria Deluca would say !! just when Daniel was about to reveal about the SG program !!!
Can you imagine how much good Clark could do, fighting the Go'auld ? at least on Earth, i don't know if he has this kind of force on other planets, i suppose he does wherever there is a yellow sun.

Anyway, an update is mucho, mucho needed, girl.

dsapiro

17th July 2003, 09:27

This is really great. I acctually watched an episode of SG-1 last night because of this fic, and yes, Danny is quite cute. Update soon!!!!!

Impress

17th July 2003, 10:30

Originally posted by dsapiro@Jul 17 2003, 02:27 AM
This is really great. I acctually watched an episode of SG-1 last night because of this fic, and yes, Danny is quite cute. Update soon!!!!!
:badboy: Sara, I think you may be converting more people into Danny Lusters. Anyone else see the light and want to lust after that which is Dr. Lickable? There is always room for more.

As I've already said dear, I'm adoring this fic.

vardaquareien

17th July 2003, 12:47

Ooh this is getting really exciting! How could you stop there?!!! That was extremely evil of you! Can't wait to here what the Kryptonian symbols say when Chloe translate's them, and what it will mean both to the SG mission and to Clark! Very intriguing!!!

Anyone else see the light and want to lust after that which is Dr. Lickable? There is always room for more. Yes I must confess that although I havn't watched the series a great deal, I do agree with your assessment of Dr Shaggable! I think James Spader as Dr Daniel Jackson in the movie was even yummier though. (ducks things thrown at her by 'Dr J from the series' groupies)

missgwen

17th July 2003, 19:59

I had only seen the series once before reading this with my sister. I just kind of jumped in without knowing what the hell was going on with the show so I didn't really watch it. Although I did think that 'Dr. J' was quite sexy.

I saw this fic and decided to read it, went to the info site you gave at the beginning, read EVERYTHING, and now am a complete addict! :biggrin: Thank you so much for showing me the light!

More written soon? ASAP? Maybe?

- Gwen

sydsvaughn

18th July 2003, 06:56

Chapter 10

Notes: So glad to see I'm getting a few of you into the yummy goodness that is "Dr. J." I'm so happy... there's plenty of room down here for all of us! (Oh, and I do admit, movie Danny (Spader) is yummy in my book as well!)

~*~*~*~*~

"You're saying you travel through this "Stargate" to other planets?"

"And that while many of the people you meet are peaceful, others, you call them "Gou'ald," want to take over the universe?"

Daniel nodded, realizing how, well, alien, this all must sound. He couldn't blame them for wondering if it were true. Although they were taking it better than he'd thought.

"Yep, that pretty much sums it up- except for the whole System Lords with Egyptian God complexes."

Sam shot Jack an amused look as Daniel closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead.

"I don't even want to know what that means, although it can't be good."

Lex muttered the words to Chloe who sank back against him, her mind trying to comprehend what was going on. Alien worlds, a worm hole connecting them to earth and an alien race trying to take over the galaxy. When had they entered a science fiction TV show?

"So I take it you got that rock on one of your- trips to another planet?" Chloe held her breath, waiting for an answer, noting Lex was still under her as well. The answer could provide answers they'd never thought they'd find.

Daniel noted their anxious expressions and with a look at Jack, he nodded.

"One of our SG teams was exploring a remote planet, PX3-784 several weeks ago. A freak storm caused by their red sun forced them to evacuate earlier than planned. They believed they'd found a city- but had to leave before they could explore. They did however grab a sample of what we believed was a type of mineral that permeated the planet and copied some strange symbols written on the bottom of the planet's Stargate."

Chloe felt her excitement rising. Chances were, if there was a planet full of meteor rocks, with signs of habitation, there was good possibility some of Clark's past could be found there.

"You haven't gone back to investigate?"

Sam sighed at Lex's question. "The storm hasn't let up and we can't risk sending a team back until it's over. I've spent the past few days trying to figure out what that meteor is composed of while Daniel has tried to translate the writing."

"Trust me, it's definitely alien. And I can tell you right now its composition is nothing like anything you'll find on earth."

Chloe stated the point matter of factly, seeing Daniel's eyes light up even more. "So I'm guessing from that reaction that it has special properties?"

"If you call wreaking havoc on most people we know special." Lex muttered the words but Chloe heard and reached back to caress the smooth skin of his head.

"Well, let's just say Lex was not born bald." At his wry look, Chloe smiled and snuggled closer to him. "Not that I don't prefer him this way."

The others smiled at Lex's wry glance. "I think you'd better follow their lead and start from the beginning, Chloe. They need to understand what these meteor rocks are capable of doing."

She nodded, heeding his unsaid words to keep Clark out of the story for the moment. If it became necessary to clue them in to their friend's secret, they'd cross that bridge when they came to it.

"About 12 years ago, Smallville was hit by meteor showers. It was very sudden and left quite a bit of destruction in its wake."

"I think I remember reading something about that- there was some picture of a little girl, heartbroken, on the cover of "Time" Magazine, right?"

Lex and Chloe looked at each other as Janet spoke. "It always comes back to Lana, doesn't it?" Chloe's tone was wry but there was no real bitterness in it. At the other's curious looks, she continued. "She's a friend- her parents were killed during the meteor shower. But despite the tragedy the town moved on, although that's when strange things started happening."

"Define strange."

Jack's wry words made Chloe smile and Lex grimace again.

"Let's just say there were enough strange happenings linked to the meteor rocks to fill an entire wall with newspaper and magazine clippings." Lex smiled as he remembered his first sight of Chloe, in her office, surrounded by her 'Wall of Weird.'

"Among other things, the meteors seem to do weird things to people around them." She sighed as he tensed, then relaxed against her. "Over the past few years, people in the town have developed strange abilities- although most managed to keep them hidden pretty well."

Lex's chortle made her frown. "Except for the ones you dated." At her wounded look, he soothed her with a quick kiss turning to smile at the others. "Let's just say Chloe has a tendency to attract what she likes to call "meteor mutants." Hey, it's true!"

Chloe shot him an annoyed look, although a second later her eyes brightened. "You're right, Lex. I guess I do tend to attract men affected by the meteor rocks. Look at the man I obsessed over for years and the current one in my life at the moment."

Lex frowned as Chloe shot him a triumphant smile. It irked him to realize though that she had a point. At the strange looks he was getting from the others, he sighed and tried to explain.

"I was in a corn field when the meteor's hit. When I woke up, I had no hair and no memory of how I'd lost it. I lost a lot of my childhood after that."

Chloe squeezed his hand at his emotionless words, knowing how hard they were to say. She figured she could pick up the tale now. "Exposure to the meteors also cured Lex's chronic asthma." She smiled as Janet perked up at the revelation.

"What do you mean, cured?"

Chloe smiled as Lex again took over. "I had really bad asthma as a child. I couldn't go anywhere without an inhaler. After the meteor showers, I never suffered from it again. I also have never been sick."

Janet's eyes widened. "Never? Not even a cold, the flu?"

Lex shook his head. "It's been a side benefit I haven't complained about, although I admit to being extremely curious."

"You've had tests done, I assume?"

Lex laughed. "More than anyone could imagine. I've sort of made it a personal mission to figure out what those rocks did to me- and could possibly do in the future. So far, nothing strange has shown up. I've always chalked it up to the meteors, unsatisfying as that's been."

"So, these rocks have healing powers? Amazing- you realize what this could mean if we could figure out how they worked-"

"Daniel, slow down." Sam's voice cut off the archaeologist's rant as he shot her a wounded look. "I don't mean to rain on your parade, but I suspect there's other things Chloe and Lex need to tell us about these meteors that might not be so good." She relaxed again as her niece shot her a thankful look.

"The meteors did something to Lex's body chemistry, and they significantly altered others as well." She sighed at the looks she was getting. "We've encountered people who have been able to do everything from shape-shifting to sucking the fat right out of a person's body."

"Ouch. Now that sounds painful. Horrifyingly fascination, but definitely painful."

Jack's words made Sam laugh and Chloe and Lex grimace. "Trust me, it's worse to see it in person." She shuddered at the remembered images.

"So you're saying these rocks have unlimited capabilities. They can cause mutations in human genes and cure illness-"

"They also give people dangerous amounts of strength, speed and invulnerability. I've seen these 'mutants' do things that make me cringe. Things that could possibly be very dangerous if they ever got into the wrong hands."

"Not like they haven't already," Lex muttered under his voice, earning a sigh from the woman in his lap.

"You are not your father, Lex. Don't go down that road again." Her words were sharp but tempered with understanding and he was grateful for them. Ignoring the confused looks from the others, he pulled her a little closer and rested his chin against her shoulder.

Daniel watched the two, sensing there was more to the Luthor father/son background than was normal public knowledge. Something inside him wondered if Lex would understand how it felt to desperately seek the approval of a parent, biological or foster. Although, he'd found a family in SG-1 and Lex seemed to have found Chloe, so maybe things worked out in the end.

"So, to sum up- these rocks have unlimited potential, for good and bad. Which means if the Gou'ald get ahold of them- we're in for some serious trouble."

Jack's words put a damper on the situation. Sam bit her lip, noting the others looked concerned as well. "He has a point. If the Gou'ald find PX3-784 and figure out the properties of that rock, they'll no doubt turn it into something they can use for a weapon."

"Assuming they have not already found PX3-784."

Teal'c's calm words brought everyone's eyes to him now.

"What do you mean, Teal'c?" Jack looked at his friend with concern.

"The writing on the Stargate. DanielJackson has not been able to decipher it. It is not familiar to me as Gou'ald, but it could be some form of new communication to be read by the remaining System Lords or even the Jaffa."

Chloe looked at Teal'c in surprise. "Um, I think the time has come for me to ask about these System Lords and these "Jaffa" did you call them?"

Teal'c regarded her with a solemn expression. Before replying, he looked at O'Neill for guidance. The older man sighed and nodded. "Better tell them now, if they haven't already figured it out themselves."

The tall Jaffa nodded and turned back to Chloe and Lex.

"The System Lords are powerful Gou'ald that have taken human bodies as hosts. They consider themselves Gods and persist in naming themselves after ancient Egyptian Gods."

Lex was fascinated by the words, although part of him could understand the fascination with such power as the Gods of Egypt were alleged to have held.

"The Jaffa are warriors who serve the System Lords. I myself was First Prime to Apophis- until I realized that the Gou'ald were only using us as slaves." He stopped at Chloe's triumphant "ha!"

"I knew there was something different about you, no offense meant," she offered quickly as the Jaffa simply nodded. Sam hid her amusement, enjoying Chloe's unbridled enthusiasm.

"None taken ChloeSullivan. Once I realized I was little more than a slave I decided to join with O'Neil and the Tau'ri to fight the Gou'ald."

"The Tau'ri?" Lex was curious about the word he'd heard mentioned several times tonight.

"It's what the Jaffa and many other races call humans." Daniel's explanation seemed to provide the answer Lex was looking for as he settled back to try and contemplate what they'd been told. "Now, can we get back to the writing on the Stargate?"

Chloe nodded as she held up the paper with the symbols on it. "Through the past few years, our research into the meteor rocks has revealed them to be from a lost planet, called Krypton." She gave Lex a look, seeing his slight nod, and tried to edit Clark out of her explanation.

"What do you mean a 'lost' planet?" The excitement in Daniel's words was not lost on the others as the SGC team pondered the possible connection this 'lost planet' could have to the 'lost city' they'd been searching for.

"The planet apparently blew up, hence the meteor shower. From what we can figure, the Earth's atmosphere had some adverse affect on the rocks and their effect on humans."

"Can I ask how you figured this out? I've never heard of a 'Krypton' in any writings or history books."

Chloe and Lex exchanged a glance at Daniel's words. Wondering what to say, Chloe was glad when Lex spoke.

"A reclusive scientist provided the information after years of studying what he believes were the last remnants of a planet called Krypton. His research is not public, but from what he revealed- it is very conclusive."

Sam looked even more curious. "A reclusive scientist? Can you tell us who?"

Chloe and Lex shared another look. "Have you heard of Virgil Swann?"

Sam's eyes widened and even Daniel looked awed. "You've met Virgil Swann? I mean, seriously, met him in person? The man who NO one can seem to get access to?"

Chloe laughed ironically at her aunt's amazed expression. "Not personally, but a friend was lucky enough to have that privilege and relayed to us everything we've told you. Although Dr. Swann didn't have an explanation for the meteor rocks and their strange properties."

"Well, that tells us a little about the rocks, but how do you know about the writing?"

Lex smiled at Daniel's enthusiasm, glad the topic was going to be veered off its current path. He really did not want to get into Clark's involvement too much yet, if ever. "Several years ago, a series of caves were discovered in Smallville. They were covered with paintings and symbols, unlike any that experts say have been seen before."

"Those are the caves you were talking about earlier, right?"

Chloe nodded and picked up the story. "Scientists have tried to figure them out for years, but no one has been able to." She looked at Lex before continuing, seeing him nod again. "Until a friend found a way to decipher them and taught me the basics."

Jack knew there was more they weren't being told and decided to ask. "This friend, the same one who met this Swann guy I assume, how did he learn to read the symbols?"

Lex looked at him steadily before replying. "I would tell you if I could, but both Chloe and I swore to him that we would not talk about this with anyone. I hope you can understand the oath we made and trust that he is not a threat or a problem."

Jack didn't like it, but he understood. And it spoke volumes about these two that they were unwilling to betray a friend. A quick look at Sam told him she understood as well.

"Okay, I can deal with that, as long as you can tell us about the writing?" Daniel's eager voice made Chloe smile.

"From what I can remember, I think this first symbol translates into 'son.'" She bit her lip as she studied the graphics, trying to recall what Clark had taught her. "I think the second means some kind of 'returning' and these last two symbols," she paused again, closing her eyes. "They have something to do with 'people.'"

Lex frowned as he put her words together. "That means it's a phrase that, roughly translates into "the son will return for his people." They both stared at each other for a moment, realizing that it sounded an awful lot like the message Clark had told him he'd received from his so called 'father'- the message that had sent him running from Smallville in the first place a few years ago.

"Okay, so why would people write a message like that on the Stargate?"

Daniel was puzzling the words in his mind, sensing there was more to this than he'd initially thought. Not to mention he knew Lex and Chloe were not telling him everything. Not that he could blame them, Lord knew he knew what it was like to be forced to keep secrets.

"I don't know Spacemonkey, but there's one obvious way to find out."

Jack's dry words sent excitement stirring in Chloe's blood. Lex sighed as he realized what was about to happen, although he could not deny his own curiosity at the possibility.

"Ask the people of this world if they know what it means since most likely they or their ancestors wrote it."

Even Daniel looked impressed at her words and she smiled, feeling Lex's grip tighten on her waist.

"Exactly. Which means I think, we need to talk to General Hammond and schedule an immediate visit to PX3-784."

"You mean as soon as the storm lets up." Sam's voice had the others nodding.

"You know, since I know how to read the writing, I think maybe I should be allowed to come with you. It might help to be able to 'speak the language' so to speak." She bit her lip, feeling Lex tense as the others in the room looked at each other.

"I don't know, you remember what happened the last time we allowed a civilian through the Stargate?" Jack's worried voice made Chloe and Lex look at each other in confusion.

"That was completely different and I think, maybe, Chloe's right."

Sam knew the others thought she was nuts, but she couldn't help but feel that Chloe had a point. Not to mention the small part of her that was jumping at the chance to once again share the wonders of the Stargate with someone who might understand its awesome possibilities.

"If Chloe goes, I go as well. There will be no discussion of that." Lex made his voice firm, feeling Chloe shift against him even as she gave him a small smile. He knew she'd known he would insist and could tell she was glad. All of this was still a little overwhelming to take in alone.

Jack ran a hand over his head, wondering if he'd just developed a few more strands of gray. "I don't know, Hammond is not going to like this-"

"Well, I'm going to try and get approval for Chloe," she paused and gave Lex a small smile, "and Lex, to be on base tomorrow anyhow, assuming my father can leave the Tok'ra. I know he will want to meet his granddaughter." Sam smiled at the eager look that appeared on Chloe's face.

"You really mean that?"

Chloe felt something inside her stir with excitement at the thought of meeting her biological grandfather. And something else Sam had said stuck in her mind. "Um, Sam, do I even want to know what a "Tok'ra" is?"

Sam sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Let's just say that's probably an explanation better saved for tomorrow. I think you have enough to comprehend tonight."

Lex squeezed Chloe's waist, knowing her aunt was right. Chloe might be just as excited as he was to learn more, but he knew she was ready to drop. A good night's sleep was what they both needed.

"Sam's right, I think you and I need to get some sleep. That way we'll be ready to deal with things tomorrow."

Chloe frowned, knowing he was right, but unwilling to give in. She was finally feeling comfortable with these people and she wanted to know more.

"Chloe, we'll all be there tomorrow. Trust me, I have a feeling our journey together has just begun."

The others nodded at Sam's words, rising and gathering things together.

"You know how much money I could make if I ever turned this into a TV show?" The others looked at Cassie with varying expressions of incredulity. "Come on, you get two TV shows out of this- one in Smallville, one at SG-1- imagine the possibilities. And the actors who would play you-"

Chloe smiled as the teen trailed off, her voice getting faint as she obviously imagined her dream actors. "My vote is for that guy who played MacGyver to play Jack." At the other's strange looks she shrugged. "What? You can't deny he looks a little like him."

"Why the hell do people keep saying that? The man carries duct tape and shoelaces around with him to build nuclear reactors. That's so not me," Jack muttered under his breath, ignoring Sam's amused expression.

"Okay, well, I think on that note, it's time for everyone to get some sleep, we're all getting punchy if I can actually picture someone playing me on a TV show." Daniel's voice made the others laugh as they moved towards the door.

"Just out of curiosity's sake, Daniel, who would you see playing you?" Chloe smiled as she asked the question, seeing the archaeologist's slight smile.

"I don't know, I've always thought that James Spader, or at least a younger version of him, would make a good me."

Chloe laughed as she reached over to hug the man, noting absentmindedly that he was built rather nicely. She pulled back and winked at him, before moving back to Lex's side, ignoring her boyfriend's hard look.

"Thanks for having us over, Daniel. I'm thinking this is the beginning of a beautiful friendship. Not to mention some rather unique family connections." The last words were aimed at her aunt, who smiled and gave her a hug in reply.

"So, what's say we all meet up at the SGC about 10:00:00 hours tomorrow?"

Getting nods of agreement, Jack, Sam, Teal'c, Lex and Chloe headed out the door, waving to a smiling Daniel as he watched them go. When they'd disappeared into various vehicles, he shut the door, not surprised to find Janet cleaning up the living room.

"You don't have to do that, Janet. You know that."

She smiled as she passed him with a handful of glasses. "I know, but it just doesn't feel right to leave you with the cleanup. Not to mention I think Cassie is out for the count." Motioning to the relaxed form on the sofa, Daniel chuckled softly.

"That was fast." Janet's light laugh sent a tingle down his spine.

"Cassie can fall asleep faster than anyone I've ever known, even you."

He smiled as he followed her into the kitchen, automatically helping her rinse the glasses and stack them in the dishwasher. While working, they talked quietly about the night's revelations and what these meteor rocks could mean to their fight against the Gou'ald. Janet also took the opportunity to tease him about the looks she'd noticed Chloe giving him all night.

"I think you made quite an impression on Chloe, Daniel. She did keep staring at you, much to Lex's annoyance." She laughed as Daniel blushed.

"Well, she's very attractive but I think she's really in love with Lex. I mean, did you feel the sparks when they'd banter with each other?"

Janet nodded. "Kind of hard to miss- along with the glares the illustrious Lex Luthor kept shooting at you."

Daniel gulped at the images that suddenly sprang to mind. Not to mention he hadn't thought of how someone as powerful as Lex Luthor might react if he felt threatened, even by a rather clumsy archaeologist. He paled a little, although Janet's laughter soothed his frazzled nerves.

"Don't worry, I don't think Chloe will let him hurt you. And if he tries, I'll protect you."

He again smiled at the image of Janet trying to defend him. It was amusing and endearing in different ways. Exactly like Janet herself.

As they'd been talking, they worked their way back to the living room, stopping again to look at Cassie's resting form.

"You've done a remarkable job with her. I know Sam is hoping she can do the same with Chloe."

Janet nodded, smiling fondly at her daughter. "Sam and Chloe are already attached and I think it's going to be good for both of them. From what she's told me, Chloe and her mother were never close and I think Sam also believes she can do her half-sister right by being there for her daughter."

Daniel nodded, his mind wandering as he noted that Janet smelled nice. Like jasmine and vanilla he thought as he unconsciously drew in a breath.

Janet heard and felt her heart begin to flutter. His scent was all around her, sandalwood and something else, something unique that she'd been able to categorize only as "Daniel."

"I think Chloe, and Lex, are going to prove to be very unique members of our family here."

Janet bit her lip as she nodded, unconsciously leaning back to feel a bit more of Daniel's body heat. She closed her eyes as she felt his arms come to rest gently around her waist. Neither said a word, content to simply absorb the feelings between them.

Both knew they had just started down an exciting new road- both personally and professionally. Neither were sure where either would lead, but both realized they were more than eager to find out.

~*~*~*~*~*~

hfce

18th July 2003, 07:32

That was a great chapter. I loved it. More please

Hope :blinkkiss:

missgwen

18th July 2003, 09:45

Oh that was so cute! Especially the interaction between the Docs.... ;) And of course, Chlex banter! Always a plus! :biggrin: Cannot wait for more of this wonderful fic!

- Gwen

jem

19th July 2003, 00:57

im not sure im into janet and daniel, but the rest i absolutely adore!!!!!!!!!!

awesome amalgamation of two very different shows!!!

update soon pls!

xmag

19th July 2003, 15:17

Hmm, do i sense a Jacob/Chloe encounter soon ? in the next chapter ? it's about time, don't you think ?

Where on Earth did you come up with the Janet/Daniel storyline ? it's, well, weird, to me. I have never really been a Janet fan.

O'neill and MacGyver !!! did you know that i had a huge crush on MacGyver ? my father used to say, each time there was this show on tv : "oh, no, not your MacCarthy again !" (why did he keep insisting on saying MacCarthy instead of MacGyver, i never knew).

Anyway, have you heard of some Stargate "behind the scenes" ? there was an episode, in season 1, where Sam and O'neill were stuck in Antartic. Amanda Tapping (Sam carter) was ranting, about how she was stuck with fucking MacGyver in a cold cavern, and how he wasn't able to build a nuclear bomb to get them out of here !! that was soooo funny :biggrin:

asharnanae

19th July 2003, 15:37

:eyebrows:

he he he! LOL, I didn't know about that MacGyver, referance, but I do remember in one epesode that O'neil asked sam if she could fix something and she said "what do you want me to do sir? I cant just MacGyver it together!"

I love both sg1 and smallville, and as I have said before, this story is a dream come true!! Please more!!! :biggrin:

sydsvaughn

21st July 2003, 07:57

Notes: I've created a little Lex and Daniel appreciation video in honor of this story. It's not much, but it's got a few good scenes! If interested, here's the link:

http://www.geocities.com/ethansresa/video.html

Chapter 11

~*~*~*~*~

"Wow, talk about Top Secret. I feel like we're in a movie."

Chloe kept her voice low, almost as if she were afraid of being overheard. Lex smiled at her awe, feeling a bit bemused as the SUV they were riding in entered a huge cave in the side of a mountain.

So this was the Cheyenne Mountain complex where most of the exploratory vehicles, MALP's he'd heard Jack call them, were being used. It was also apparently the base for the SGC- a military organization he still found himself trying to comprehend.

Although he had to admit, with the things he'd seen and learned in Smallville, not to mention Clark's otherworldly origins, it wasn't as surprising as it could have been. There was also the faint hope that they might learn something that could help their friend figure out who he was and where he came from. It was a gift that he knew would mean more to Clark than anything money could buy.

His excitement was nearly equal to Chloe's although he managed to hide it a little better. Growing up a Luthor had given him that skill at an early age. He slipped his arm around her waist as they left the SUV and were shown to a security room to be checked for weapons or other dangerous objects.

Chloe looked around in awe as they walked down a long hallway and into an elevator. Glancing at the panel, she was amazed at how many levels there seemed to be. The elevator had more than 20 buttons- meaning most of the base was well underground. She noted the strange looks she and Lex were getting, although none were hostile. Excitement grew as the elevator stopped and they were led down another long hallway.

The initial awe at being inside such a Top Secret facility was still new, but now that they were almost there, her other worries began to reemerge. She'd managed to put aside her fears at meeting her grandfather for the time being, although now, the worry that he wouldn't like her came back.

"It's going to be fine, Chloe. He'll love you as much as I can tell Sam already does."

Lex whispered the words in her ear as they were led into what looked like a briefing room. He squeezed her waist as she gave him a grateful smile, then turned to greet the room's occupants.

Her face lit up as she saw her aunt smile and rise to meet them.

"Chloe, Lex, welcome to the SGC." Sam smiled as she noted the rather overwhelmed looks on their faces. It was a lot to take in- although she really couldn't wait until they caught a glimpse of the Stargate.

Chloe hugged her aunt and smiled a greeting at the other SG-1 members occupying various chairs around the room. Her nerves were fluttering, and she couldn't help but glance around for Jacob Carter.

Sam caught her glance and gave her shoulder a squeeze. "My father will be arriving shortly. I talked to him earlier this morning and he's looking forward to meeting you."

Chloe bit her lip, wondering if that were true. Her aunt's soft smile went a long way to reassuring her, however.

"Until then, however, I think we need to discuss what to do about returning to PX3-784."

Jack's voice brought all eyes to him as Chloe and Lex settled into two empty seats. Chloe did a double take as she noted Teal'c wore no hat today. She'd been right- he was bald and even better looking than she'd imagined. Even more intriguing was the gold emblem that seemed to be emblazoned on his forehead.

She blushed as she realized Teal'c had noticed her stare. "Sorry, I just wondered what that tattoo symbolized. I imagine getting it was painful."

Teal'c inclined his head before replying. "Every Jaffa wears the mark of the System Lord he serves."

Chloe looked at him in askance. "They 'brand' you? Like cattle? That's inhumane!"

Teal'c remained stoic as he replied. "It is what has always been done. It is also very useful in battle."

Chloe wasn't sure what to say, still trying to wrap her mind around the repulsive idea. Lex, however, was curious about the gold of the tattoo.

"Teal'c, is there special meaning behind the gold?"

The Jaffa nodded again. "The mark was cut open and pure gold poured in as a sign of power when I became the First Prime of Apophis."

Most of those at the table winced at the matter of fact explanation. Even Jack looked a little disgusted, not that anyone wouldn't.

"Interesting." Chloe found herself incapable of words, so she shifted her gaze to Daniel, who was slouched in his chair, sipping avidly at a cup of coffee. He looked even cuter this morning than he had last night.

Dear Lord, how did anyone get any work around here with all the gorgeous men in the vicinity?

She missed the wry look Lex shot her and was about to speak when Jack's words penetrated her mind.

"Now that that lovely, if somewhat graphic explanation is over, let's get back to the original topic of discussion- PX3-784."

"We have to go back, Jack. We need to talk to these people about that writing and the meteor rocks."

Chloe turned her attention to Daniel and couldn't help but smile at his honest enthusiasm. She had to admit, it was contagious. Despite his grimace, she had a feeling that Jack O'Neill felt the same- he just hid it better. It was a trait she'd learned to recognize after spending so much time around Lex.

"I agree we have to go back, the question is whether Chloe and Lex go with us."

Chloe began to speak but was stopped when the door opened and yet another bald man with an air of authority strode in. Giving Lex a side look, wondering if there was something in the water that made the men of the SGC lose their hair, she turned her attention to the new arrival.

"General Hammond, I'd like you to meet Chloe Sullivan and Lex Luthor."

General George Hammond smiled as he noted the look of happiness on the Major's face, glad to see things had worked out. Turning his attention to the two people in question, he sized them up and thought about the background checks he'd had run on them this morning.

Chloe Sullivan checked out fine, although there were reports that she'd tended to get into things over her head. Her curiosity had put her in danger a few times, the information backing up the stories of the meteor rocks they'd relayed. Reading the reports, he'd realized that Smallville was just as strange as any world SG teams might gate to.

Lex Luthor was a bit more complicated. General Hammond knew enough of LuthorCorp to beware of its leader. Lionel Luthor was rumored to be ruthless and vindictive in his pursuits and most definitely not above board. The man had many unsavory connections to the government and he wouldn't have been surprised to find the man in league with those against the Stargate program's more 'peaceful' outlook to gate travel.

He hadn't realized that the MALP's were funded by LuthorCorp until Jack had mentioned it to him yesterday night. Quick research, however, had shown Lionel Luthor had seemingly little interest in the devices- which explained why no red flags had been raised by his son's takeover offer.

Lex however was more of a puzzle. The man was not even 25 yet and he was running his own company, and rumored to be as determined and ruthless as his father. Research had shown that while he had a pattern of taking the hard line- enough people spoke of his kindness to his employees and the town of Smallville. He'd also chatted with the MALP's creators, who had been impressed by Lex's business offer and would most likely give LexCorp the contract.

The General decided he would be wary of Lex, but give him the benefit of the doubt. After all, if Major Carter's niece was in love with the man, there had to be something worth looking for beneath the surface. Assuming Sam's niece was anything like her aunt- which something told him she was indeed.

"Ms. Sullivan, Mr. Luthor, it's a pleasure to meet you. Major Carter and Colonel O'Neill tell me you have some information that could provide us with vital materials in our efforts to defend ourselves from the Gou'ald."

Chloe nodded, swallowing hard at the General's commanding tone. His gestures and voice spoke of power and influence, but something about his stature, or maybe the way he looked at the members of SG-1, told her the man had a soft spot for the people in this room.

"Yes. We believe the rock one of your SG teams brought back has the potential to be a great asset- or a deadly weapon. I am also able to read the symbols and writings on the planet's Stargate. We'd like permission to go with SG-1 and explore the planet."

Lex was proud that Chloe's voice was even and strong. She sounded and looked confident- despite the fact she held his hand in a death grip underneath the table.

"You both have to understand the dangers that could pose. Not to mention the security issues that could arise should anyone find out we let two civilians through the Stargate-"

"I know you're worried about the repercussions, but I firmly believe if you take Chloe and me with you, we'll get the information you want. And I can promise you Chloe and I will never do anything to risk or damage the SGC."

Jack exchanged a glance with Sam, who simply nodded and gave her CO a contemplative look before turning her attention back to General Hammond.

"I believe you both are sincere in your promise, but the dangers are almost too great-"

"General Hammond, I believe we could be an invaluable asset- and if for no other reason- what or who is on that planet could have the potential to change one of my best friend's lives."

She felt Lex's gaze on her, knowing she'd almost revealed too much, but unable to stop. She needed to go through the Stargate, if not for the experience alone then to do what she could to uncover Clark's past- and potentially shape his future.

"This friend, again, you can't tell us anything about him?"

Lex and Chloe exchanged a glance before Lex spoke, addressing his words to Jack.

"All I can tell you is that if there are people on this planet- they could be aware of information about his past and where he came from." He paused, hoping the people here were smart enough to read between the lines and not ask for more specifics. Seeing the sharp expressions on all the faces in the room, he breathed a little easier.

"That information could also help him figure out his future. And, if it is as we suspect, that future could one day end up helping save Earth along with the SGC." Chloe made her voice neutral, but could see that everyone in the room was listening avidly. She only hoped no one would ask anything more until she found out more about this planet.

Jack knew he wasn't the only one who was chomping at the bit about this so-called 'friend' who might one day help save the world. But he could respect where Chloe and Lex were coming from and knew they probably felt they'd already said too much. But it gave a whole new point of view to what this mission might accomplish.

"You'll understand if I take a day to consider your request and the arguments you've put forth?"

Chloe shot Lex an excited look, figuring they at least had a semblance of a chance. While his expression remained stoic, she knew him well enough to know he felt the same excitement. At least it had been an argument well presented.

"Perfectly. Chloe, I believe, has someone she needs to meet today and if you have no objections, I'd like to take a look at these MALP's that are being built and hear your suggestions as to how to make them better. If LexCorp can get the contract, I'm willing to do whatever it takes to make these things the best they can be- no expense spared."

Several pairs of eyes widened around the table as Chloe hid her smile. She could tell Lex was amused as well, although she knew he also spoke as a shrewd businessman. But it helped to have some bait the SGC might bite at- and he certainly had the money.

"That, Mr. Luthor, is something I would definitely be interested in talking with you about. Dismissed, until further notice." The General smiled as he rose, knowing he had a lot to consider. But while he made up his mind, it couldn't hurt to tell the billionaire what needed to be done to improve the surveillance probe's technology.

The sounds of sirens and alarms suddenly rang through the building- causing Lex and Chloe to jump.

"All right people. Let's go see who's knocking now." With that, the General strode purposefully from the room, followed quickly by the others. Sam stopped as she noted Lex and Chloe's concerned looks.

"It's okay. It's just the warning that someone without authorization is trying to enter the SGC though the Stargate."

Chloe bit her lip. "Um, correct me if I'm wrong, but 'unauthorized visitors' does not sound like something that should be taken lightly."

"Wait until you've been around this place long enough and you'll start to welcome them," Jack muttered under his breath as he left the room, earning various looks from his teammates.

"Actually, I think it might be my father. He is coming in from offworld." Sam smiled as she noted the suddenly wary expression cross Chloe's face. Her heart went out to her niece, knowing it must be frightening for the young woman. "Don't worry, he's looking forward to meeting you. It's going to be fine."

Her aunt's words did little to calm the butterflies in her stomach as she rose from her seat and followed Sam and her teammates out of the briefing room. Nerves suddenly hit again, the foremost being what if Jacob Carter was disappointed with her? What if he was upset that he'd never gotten to know her mother, and wanted information she couldn't give? What if-"

"No more what-if's. You've faced and defeated meteor mutants and survived a fall from my castle. You can easily handle meeting your grandfather. Trust me."

Chloe leaned a little closer to Lex as they walked down a long hallway. "I hope you're right, Lex."

He smiled and pressed a kiss to her forehead. "Of course I am, a Luthor is always right." He paused at her annoyed look. "Except of course, when he's wrong. Which is never." Chloe laughed, exactly as he hoped she would.

Feeling slightly better, she took a deep breath and entered the room Sam and the others had just disappeared into. Her eyes went wide and she heard Lex take a deep breath at the sight that greeted them.

"Wow."

It was the only thing Chloe could think of as she entered what must a control room of some sorts. But before she could examine anything more closely, she found her gaze drawn to the huge glass pane in front of her- and the sight it revealed.

"I think they're impressed with your little ring, Dannyboy."

Daniel smiled at Jack's words, noting the awed expressions on Lex and Chloe's faces as they watched the Stargate activate. It was a fascinating, almost surreal experience if you'd never seen it before. Although, it still fascinated him, and he'd watched it for years.

Lex had seen many things in his life, many in the form of what Clark Kent could do, but nothing compared to what was now in front of him.

"It's incredible! What's happening?"

Sam laughed at his question and began to explain, amid the groans of several in the control room.

"The Stargate is constructed from refined naquadah ore, which is similar to quartz. Naquadah is a stable mineral, capable of many applications and uses, including the generation of clean energy. In its refined state the naquadah of a Stargate only reacts with neutrinos - an electrically neutral particle - converting and storing the energy as a large superconductor. Neutrinos are not affected by the electromagnetic forces which act on electrons and are thus able to pass through great distances and matter without being affected. This energy is stored in a crystalline lattice structure within the Stargate."

Chloe was surprised to realize she'd followed a good portion of her aunt's explanation, although she was a little hazy on some of it. Her eyes widened as Sam went on.

"The Stargate forms a stable wormhole between itself and an identical device located anywhere in the galaxy. It does this by using the 'chevrons' around the ring to indicate a location in three-dimensional space. Once the series of seven chevrons are locked in place, the gate uses the stored energy we've provided it with to harness neutrinos to create the wormhole between the two gates. The seventh chevron always indicates the point of origin of the starting gate."

It was at this point that Lex realized exactly how smart Major Samantha Carter really was- not to mention she could give Chloe a run for her money in delivering a huge amount of words in one breath. It looked like that trait ran in the family.

"When a stargate establishes a wormhole, it creates a funnel that extends out 20 feet forward of the gate, destroying all matter in its path."

"I call it the 'backwards flush-' because it's a lot easier to explain, and well, that's what it looks like."

The others smiled at Jack's comment- even Sam cracked a grin before continuing.

"As I was saying, this backlash is due to the event horizon of the wormhole being formed, and it sort of breaks out of the gate ring and has to be pulled back in to form a stable event horizon. What you're seeing happen here is happening at the same time to the gate on the planet my father is likely coming from, several thousand light-years distant. But since the gate can create a shortcut through three dimensional space via the wormhole, he'll be able to travel here almost instantaneously."

By this point, Chloe's brain had pretty much gotten lost in the myriad of huge words and scientific explanations. A quick look at Lex showed he was just as confused.

"She explained this to me once using an apple." Jack made the wry comment even as he sent Sam a grin. "I didn't get it then either."

The others laughed even as one of the technicians spoke up. "It's a Tok'ra signal, Major Carter, I believe your father is arriving."

Chloe's eyes widened as a tall figure suddenly emerge from the event horizon, looking almost surreal against the rippling blue background. The man was dressed in a uniform- but definitely not one of any military branch she was familiar with. Her heart began to pound a little harder as she saw Sam's face light up as she rushed from the room.

"So that's my grandfather."

She mumbled the words under her breath, feeling rather shaky as she watched Jacob embrace Sam, giving her a smile that said more than words ever could.

"Talk about diplomatic relations- I'm guessing we're talking of galactic proportions here since your grandfather just came through the Stargate."

Lex's soft word brought a nervous smile to her face as she swallowed and watched the father/daughter reunion from her position in Lex's arms.

"He looks kind- and he does seem to love Sam-"

"Just as he's going to love you." Lex kissed the side of her neck as he whispered the words.

"Well, I suppose it's time to damn the torpedoes and meet the man who started us down this path."

Lex smiled as he linked arms with Chloe and walked them towards the door. "Remind me to thank him when this is all over." At her strange look, he smiled and brushed a strand of hair from her forehead. "If he hadn't met your grandmother- she never would have called you about her 'secret' and we never would have found each other."

She smiled faintly at his heartfelt words, amazed they were coming from Lex Luthor. They did however warm her heart and give her the courage to walk with her head held high.

"I think we both should go meet the man we owe our thanks to."

Lex smiled as he followed her down the stairs and into the gate room where SG-1, General Hammond and several other armed personnel were exchanging greetings. He felt Chloe's hand tighten on his as Jacob Carter's gaze turned towards them. Squeezing back, he hoped she could feel the reassurance he was sending her through the connection.

Chloe tried to categorize her grandfather's features as he returned her gaze. Broad shouldered, yet again with not much hair, but of a regal build that spoke of strength and character. The lines and wrinkles on his face reflected compassion and a stubbornness she recognized in Sam- like father like daughter, she guessed. She wondered if her mother had had that look- not that she'd have remembered.

"So, this is my granddaughter."

Jacob was surprised to see how much Chloe looked like Sam. When the blonde had entered room, he'd almost believed he was seeing Sam as a young girl. Another look quickly altered the perception to realize that while there were similarities there were also differences. The shape of her eyes was definitely a trait inherited from her father- although the color reminded him of his son's eyes.

Still, Chloe looked to be of strong character and from what Sam had hinted at this morning, a valuable source of information in the fight against the Gou'ald. Not surprising, since she did have Carter blood running through her veins. He wondered if her mother- his daughter- had looked like her- or more like Sam.

The thought sent a wave of sorrow through him at realizing he would never know his daughter. Not that it seemed Chloe had either, from Sam's description of Aimee's leaving.

/She is nervous, do something to reassure her, Jacob./

/I'm getting there, Selmac. Don't push./

Walking forward, he smiled, seeing how she clutched the hand of the man by her side. He smiled as he noted the way the man was looking at his granddaughter. Chloe was a lucky young woman.

"I'm General Jacob Carter- and I can't tell you how pleased I am to meet you."

The words were a little stiff, but Chloe found herself smiling, her death grip on Lex's hand loosening.

"I'm Chloe, and I'm really glad to hear you say that. I hope you still mean it when you get to know me."

Jacob felt a grin cross his face as she held out her hand with a smile of her own. Taking her hand in a firm grasp, he looked into her eyes and felt a connection that told him, then and there, that she was family.

"Chloe, with humor like that, I think you're going to fit into this family just fine." Smiling, he turned to offer a hand to Lex. "And you must be Lex. Pleased to meet you as well."

Lex took the offered hand, noting the firm grip, despite the man's older age.

"General Carter, the pleasure is mine."

Jacob studied the young man, noting how close he stood to Chloe and the protective way his hand held his granddaughters. Obviously, whatever was between these two ran deep and he found himself glad the two had each other, even though he hardly knew either of them. Turning back to Chloe, his smile widened.

"Well, now that introductions are over, what's say you, Sam and I all get better acquainted." Her huge smile made something around his heart loosen as Sam slipped up beside him and threw an arm around her waist.

"How long can you stay, Dad?"

Sam bit her lip as her father sighed. "I've got three hours." At the protests that came from both Chloe and Sam, he held up a hand. "The Tok'ra are in the middle of negotiations with one of the planets protected by the Asgard. I must be there for the meetings."

Sam sighed, noting Chloe's puzzled expression, which was followed by the inevitable question.

"Okay, I really want to know what these "Tok'ra" you keep talking about are- and who are the Asgard?"

"It's a long story, I promise, we'll fill you in when we get to the briefing room."

Sam's words pacified Chloe for the moment, but she was already making her mental list of questions to ask her grandfather- without offending him only moments after their first meeting.

"Make sure you tell them about my little buddy, Major."

Sam smiled at her CO's words as Lex and Chloe looked at her strangely.

"And don't forget why Jack is Thor's favorite human," Daniel called, earning a glare from Jack and a wry grimace from Sam.

"See, I told you it was going to be all right." Lex whispered the words against her ear before disengaging their grip. At her frown, he smiled.

"You need some time to get to know Jacob without me around." At her soft protest, he placed a finger against her lips. "I'm going to take a closer look at those MALP's and see what other technology might need a little boost from LexCorp. I'll meet up with you later, okay?"

Chloe smiled and leaned up to kiss him quickly. "Make sure you offer enough of that Luthor money to get them interested- and preferably to open up more about what goes on here."

Lex's eyes twinkled, as both Sam and Jacob tried to hide grins as he replied. "You think I'm capable of prying for information without you around- I'm flattered- I think."

Chloe narrowed her eyes and gave him a light punch on the arm. "Watch it Mr. Luthor, you know what happens when you make me mad."

Lex gave her an evil look this time as he leaned down and kissed her quickly before answering. "Oh, I can't wait to find out- and explore the possibilities, Ms. Sullivan." With a wink, he strode over to a grinning Daniel and Jack, making a note to see just how worked up he could get her a little later. Nothing was sexier than an irritated Chloe Sullivan.

"Is he always that sexy when he's threatening you, Chloe?"

Sam's words made Chloe grin and Jacob grimace. "Even more so. You haven't even begun to scratch the surface of the legendary Luthor charm."

Sam's wide eyes had her father holding back laughter. "Okay, that's more information than either of us needed- now can we go sit down and talk?"

Chloe perked up at the 'us' reference, sending her grandfather a strange glance. "Do you always talk in the third person?"

Jacob sighed. "I'll explain it to you as well when we reach the briefing room."

"Gee, I can't wait- this briefing just gets more and more interesting." Sam and Jacob exchanged a glance before smiling and motioning for Chloe to join them. When she stepped to their side, she felt a lump rise in her throat as Jacob held out an arm to her and his daughter.

"Let's get this show on the road." With that, the three left the room, leaving the others smiling after them.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

missgwen

21st July 2003, 10:28

I am so in love with this fic! How can you write so wonderfully? This has got to be one of if not the best fics I have EVER read!

Jacob's arrival was well done as well as Jack's little comments. The interaction between Chloe and Lex was superb and is needed more often in my opinion but hey, I'm a little biased. I really liked how you had both Chloe and Lex a little overwhelmed at the Stargate. I liked it.
I also like how Lex is actually interested in what SGC does and what he can do to help them. Lionel must not know what is going on there or be freaking crazy because he just did the bare minimum in his contract or so it seems. I would wanna be hands on with that project, or just hands on with a certain doctor who works on the project.... :biggrin:

Your video? WONDER-FUCKING-FUL!! Some of my favorite scenes were used and the song fit perfectly! Great job!

I hope you update soon! It is the highlight of my day. You posted and it was about 3 in the morning but I stayed up to read, watch, and review because I love it that much. I have class in the morning too, so to pay me back you need to update. A super-mondo-incredible-exceptionally-wonderfully long update. Thanks for the great fic. Keep it up or I'll kick your booty until you finish this....

- Gwen

celticangel

21st July 2003, 18:38

I LOVE :heart: this story. The characters are so well written. Can't wait for the next part. :worship2:

hler

22nd July 2003, 15:32

Well, let me just say that I was a little reluctant to read this at first because I have only ever seen part of the movie and that was like six years ago, so I was afraid I wouldn't understand. You write so well though I haven't had any problems following...the video's great, I had been wondering what Danny looked like, and wow he's definitely attractive!! :eyebrows: He and Lex together mmmmm....yummy!!! More please, I love it!!
~Heida

Brittany

24th July 2003, 04:37

:biggrin: This fic is so great! I wasn't going to read it at first,even though I do watch SG-1 sometimes, but I'm so glad I did. I also agree that Daniel is extremely hot and so sexy with those cute glasses. All the characters are written perfectly. I still love Lex the best, so write more Chlex scenes please, there my favorites! Update soon, I'm pleading with you here! :worship2:

asharnanae

24th July 2003, 04:59

Hey, I'll say it once more, THIS IS FANTASTIC, MORE MORE MORE MORE MORE MORE MORE!! HE HE, no pressure!!

But I have to add, and I will probably get rotten fruit, or sharp objects thrown at me for this, but, uh, um, I just have to say that Daniel, is uh :puke: !! *Ducks and runs away*

Sorry sorry sorry, but thats how I feel, I just dont like him, not my type at all.

xmag

29th July 2003, 09:42

Sigh, still no update, i think the author is on holidays, i hope she will get back before i leave for my holidays (3 weeks without the internet, can you believe it ?)

shailafter

30th July 2003, 01:05

sg-1 is a great show. it's cool how you combined and made smallville and sg-1 work together! :biggrin:

sydsvaughn

2nd August 2003, 08:43

Chapter 12

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Chloe smiled a little nervously as she, Sam and Jacob settled around the long briefing table in one of the SGC's many conference rooms. So far, the conversation had been casual, with Sam and Jacob briefly mentioning friends and various other topics she assumed dealt with whatever business Jacob Carter was involved in.

Now, however, she braced herself for whatever her newfound grandfather wanted to ask. She was not stupid, she knew it would entail details about her mother, some which she might have, more likely though, things she would not know. But these people were now family and she knew she owed it to them to help them, and herself, understand what they'd all lost.

"So, Chloe, Sam tells me you're the editor of your high school paper and are planning on attending Metropolis University in the fall."

Chloe smiled as Sam looked at her proudly. "Yes, I was accepted on a full scholarship, so I hope to be able to concentrate on winning that Pulitzer Prize I've dreamed of for years."

Sam laughed. "I'm sure you will, Chloe. And I have to admit, you are a wonderful writer."

Chloe looked at her aunt in surprise. "You've read my articles?"

"It's pretty easy when the Torch is posted online. I figured I better read a little of what got my niece a full scholarship, and I have to admit, I'm impressed. And not just by the strange things that you've come across in Smallville."

Jacob felt something squeeze around his heart as he heard the pride in his daughter's voice as she talked with his new granddaughter. It was obvious that Sam had already taken the young woman to heart- and Chloe seemed to feel the same. It made him wonder all the more what kind of woman her mother, his daughter, had been like.

Chloe noted the wistful gaze Jacob was giving her and turned to him with a smile. Taking a deep breath, she decided to jump in headfirst.

"I know you must be wondering, about- my Mom." She bit her lip as she saw the expressions on both faces staring at her turn almost eager in their curiosity. She couldn't blame them, half of what they wanted to know she would have liked to have known herself.

"You've told us she died, and that she was not a part of your life for years, I understand that this might not be easy-"

Jacob stopped for a moment, glad for Selmac's steadying presence as he felt sadness at the look in Chloe's eyes. While he had never known his daughter- Chloe had known then lost her. Although he suspected that there were still many unresolved issues Chloe had for her mother.

/Is it not time you made an introduction? I believe your granddaughter might be wondering about your long pauses in conversation./

/I suppose you're right, Selmac. This could be interesting./

"Chloe, before we talk more, there is someone else I would like you to meet."

Chloe looked at her grandfather in surprise, watching as he lowered his head, breaking their gaze for a moment. Her eyes grew huge as his head rose and his eyes flashed for a moment before a completely different voice emerged from his mouth.

"Chloe Sullivan, it is a pleasure to meet you. I am Selmac."

Chloe wasn't sure what to say, or do for that matter. She shot Sam a stunned gaze, noting her aunt was wearing a small, sympathetic smile.

"Selmac is the simbiote my father carries. She saved his life when he was dying of cancer."

Chloe wasn't sure what to say. Should she address this other- thing- or still call him Jacob? Figuring too much silence might be considered offensive, she tried for something simple.

"It's nice to meet you, Selmac. Although forgive me if I am a bit confused as to exactly what is happening here."

Jacob smiled, lowering his head again, figuring an explanation would come better from himself than Selmac at the moment.

"Selmac is a part of a race known as the Tok'ra. They are considered rogues and criminals by the Goua'ld because they don't share their viewpoint on other species in the galaxy and the pursuit of power. Whereas a host taken by a Goua'ld would have no free will whatsoever, Selmac and I fully share this body. Sometimes she drives, as it were, and sometimes I do.

"Selmac is very old. She won't let me say how old, because she is a woman after all, and you don't go mentioning a ladies age. But she shares her memories and experience, along with that of previous hosts, with me. I share my knowledge and abilities with her. It's a partnership, albeit a very intimate one.

"The Tok'ra try and thwart the Goua'ld wherever they can, mostly by espionage and sabotage to turn one Goua'ld against another. In fact, Tok'ra means "against Ra" in their language. Ra was the leading System Lord, or Goual'd leader, when the Tok'ra started their resistance. Ra actually stayed in power for quite some time, until your Aunt's friends Colonel O'Neill and Daniel Jackson blew a nuke up right under him."

Jacob stopped and smiled at Chloe's amazed, slightly dazed expression.

"Wow, this is a little much to take in, but I admit, I'm fascinated." She watched as Jacob's head lowered again, and realized Selmac was about to speak.

"Jacob and I have shared many thoughts, especially since learning about you and your mother. We hope it does not bring up too many painful memories."

Chloe swallowed before smiling at her Jacob/Selmac and Sam. "I think I can safely say that this conversation is going to stir up a lot of painful memories, but they need to be said." She paused as she noted the looks on the other two faces.

"I haven't dealt with the effects of my Mom leaving, I sort of tried to push them away and I thought I'd succeeded until I heard my grandmother's story. It's stirred up a lot of unresolved issues as well and I have a feeling nothing will be resolved until we get everything out in the open."

"It is an accepted fact that healing can begin when one admits to a problem."

Sam smiled at Selmac's rational.

"Very well put, Selmac. I know I am curious about my- sister," she faltered over the word, still unable to believe she'd had a sibling she'd never known about.

"As I am about my daughter. Please, Chloe, what can you tell us about her?"

Chloe took a deep breath, gearing up to revisit a wonderful yet painful part of her past. "I don't remember much, but I'll tell you what I can."

~*~*~*~*~*~

Almost a half an hour later, she finally finished what she could remember, including her grandmother's recollection of the events of her mother's conception. When she fell silent, she noted a tear on Sam's cheek as she sat clutching her father's hand tightly. The sight reminded her of her own father, and she suddenly found herself missing him desperately.

Jacob was alternating between wonder and sadness. He could tell Chloe had loved her mother, although she had tried to hate her. He himself was saddened to realize how troubled his daughter must have been, to abandon her husband and child. Regret consumed him as he wondered if he had known, could he have done something to prevent her leaving.

/You did not know of Aimee's existence. What could you have possibly done?/

/I don't know, but the point is I'll never have a chance to try./

/It seems to me you have a chance now, to make up for all you missed with your other daughter, by getting to know your granddaughter./

Jacob felt something in his heart move again as he listened to Selmac's wise words, and looked at the beautiful young woman sitting across from him. She obviously had plenty of the Carter courage to have survived and come as far as she had. Not to mention the fact she'd had the guts to track down Sam despite the fear of rejection.

"Chloe, I'm so sorry you had to go through all that, without any support from your family."

Chloe managed a true smile as she replied. "I had my dad. He was all the family I needed- although I always wished I had relatives, especially around the holidays. Once we moved to Smallville, my friends and their families became ours, but it was not the same. Still, my dad made things extra special for me, and I love him all the more for it."

Sam was fighting back her own tears, feeling regret for a sister she'd never met, yet amazement at how well her daughter had turned out. Chloe was obviously a strong, beautiful woman who had learned to survive and obviously loved her father very much.

"I would like to meet your father." Jacob smiled at the look of hope in Chloe's eyes. "I want to get to know the man who loved my daughter and obviously raised such a remarkable young woman."

Chloe felt her own eyes tear up as she listened to her grandfather relieve one of the hidden fears she hadn't even realized she'd held.

"I'd like that and I think he would too."

"I'm thinking we're bound to get some downtime soon, maybe we can make a trip to Smallville, together."

Sam saw the sparkle return to her niece's eyes and felt an answering pull in her heart. Her sister might have lost the chance to get to know and love this young woman, but she, Samantha Carter, was not going to make the same mistake.

"That would be wonderful, although, I suspect your trip would be more beneficial if we had some information about this planet where the meteor rocks are from."

Jacob's raised eyebrow brought a sheepish grin to Sam's face. "That's the other part of what we need to tell you."

Jacob looked between his daughter and granddaughter with a wry look. "So who wants to start?"

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

hler

2nd August 2003, 15:44

Ooh Ooh Update Update Ooh Ooh Update Update Yeaaaa!!!!

I like it, I like it alot. :biggrin:

The description of Selmac was great, it explained a lot to my Stargatily inept mind.

More Soon!!! :yay: :yay:

~Heida

xmag

2nd August 2003, 17:02

Yeah, i ditto Hler, an update, an update, an update :yay:
So, what's next ? a trip to Smallville or a trip to PX...... ? and what is Lex doing, gathering informations ?

hfce

2nd August 2003, 17:44

Good job :clap:

Hope :biggrin:

Brittany

3rd August 2003, 08:26

:biggrin: Glad to see you've updated, it's been a while, but it was worth the wait! Can't wait to see them visit Smallville, it should be interesting! ;)

asharnanae

14th August 2003, 00:42

I am begging, yes you have reduced me to begging!!! I need more of theis fic, please please!!!!! I'll do anything!!! but please do go on with the story!!!! :worship2:

asharnanae

14th August 2003, 00:44

I am begging, yes you have reduced me to begging!!! I need more of theis fic, please please!!!!! I'll do anything!!! but please do go on with the story!!!! :worship2:

shailafter

14th August 2003, 05:08

YAY an update!!! whoo! more please! heheh.. no no take your time! but i still can't wait for next chap! :biggrin:

sabby

14th August 2003, 08:35

Sarah? You still hanging around? I really want an update on this you know *g*. By the way, what is Lex doing during this rather long talk of the Carter/Sullivan Family?

Update soon please

hugs,
Sabby

scorpio

19th August 2003, 21:35

Oh my...Lex and Daniel in one fic. You just made my day...no my month...my entire life. :biggrin: This is almost too much for my heart. Almost.;) But I can take it. Now, come on give us more chlex goodness and more cute Danny. :yay2: I can´t wait to see Chlex going through the stargate.
Lalalaaaaaaa, I´m giddy with excitement. :blush: Ahem, I´m off to cool off. *lol*

sydsvaughn

20th August 2003, 03:24

A/N: Sorry, I've been bitten by the SG1 muse (well, make that the Daniel and Janet muse) and school starting and a terrible cold, so it's taken a bit to get this chapter done. But here it is.. hope you enjoy!

Chapter 13

~*~*~*~*~*~

“So, this machine does what, exactly?”

Jack wasn’t sure what to make of the bald man so carefully observing the M.A.L.P. Lex Luthor had quite a reputation in the business world- as a cutthroat, yet sharp businessman. He’d done a little Internet research last night after their dinner- and most of what he’d found out confirmed his initial opinion of the man.

There was a very sharp, very suave mind behind those blue eyes- although he wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad one. While Lex Luthor was known to take no prisoners in business matters, he was also known for putting up the money to fund various types of controversial research and development. It presented some interesting possibilities- some of which could significantly benefit the SGC.

His attention was drawn again to where General Hammond was finishing explaining the M.A.L.P.’s functions. The billionaire looked extremely interested and the questions he was asking were intelligent and methodical. Jack’s estimation of the man went up a notch- seeing as he’d obviously done his research.

Lex, for his part, was still trying to wrap his mind around the fact that these people spent most of their life traveling to other planets- and part of that was made possible by a piece of machinery he intended to soon control. His brain was processing all the information the General was telling him, surprised to find some of the same principles he had his scientists working on at the moment- could be applied to the current situation. He rubbed a finger over his chin when the General stopped speaking- taking a careful look at the M.A.L.P.

“A very interesting machine- the possibilities are endless.” Seeing the approving looks he was getting from those in the room with him, he decided to lay out another lure- one he was sure Chloe would approve of for numerous reasons. Not to mention it was simply a sound business idea.

“I guess my next question is- what do you want the M.A.L.P. to do- in addition to what it does now?”

Daniel’s eyes widened as he shot a look at Jack. The man’s eyes had narrowed slightly, although he kept his face expressionless. Trust Jack to show no emotion when a man with potentially billions of dollars asked what could be done to make a piece of equipment vital to the SGC- better.

His gaze went back to the bald man, listening closely as the General began explain some of the upgrades they’d talked about for years. Jack even seemed to overcome his stupor and jumped into the conversation, although with slightly less enthusiasm. He could tell the older man was still trying to make up his mind on the true motives of the billionaire’s seeming interest.

For his part, he wasn’t sure what he thought of the man either. He too had done a little research on Lex last night- although unlike Jack’s research- Daniel had focused on the personal life of Lex Luthor- intrigued by the man’s relationship with Sam’s niece. Not to his surprise, he’d found quite a few articles about the ‘women’ in Lex Luthor’s life, and he wasn’t impressed. Not to mention the man had quite a few failed marriages- and from the pictures, all were to buxom brunettes- with very little good to say about their ex-husband. Which made him wonder all the more about the man’s seeming devotion to Chloe.

Not that it was hard to not like Chloe- he was finding himself fascinated by her- and the town they came from- as well. Still, he’d been watching the two carefully, and had noted that Chloe seemed a good judge of character- and to trust Lex implicitly. He figured it was a good sign, so for the moment, he’d give the man the benefit of the doubt.

Lex found himself agreeing with most of what the two men speaking to him were saying- and he made a mental note to get his scientists working on the ‘improvements’ immediately. He figured he might as well not draw out the suspense any longer, sensing the two men staring at him were waiting for the other shoe to fall.

Not to mention it wouldn’t hurt to have something to bargain with if there were problems about allowing Chloe and himself through the Stargate.

“I think those suggestions sound logical, and if you don’t mind, I’ll have one of my top scientists get to work on developing some ideas with the manufacturing company.” The quick hidden look of delight that flashed on and then off the General’s face made him hide a smile.

“That sounds good to me. If you want, you might consult Major Carter, she has an incredible mind for these types of matters.”

“Along with quite a few other incredible things about her.”

Lex raised his eyebrow as he caught the muffled words of the man standing behind him. Even if he hadn’t noticed the ‘tension’ between Chloe’s aunt and her CO- Jack’s little comment would have given him away. He couldn’t wait to tell Chloe about this when they talked tonight.

Daniel too had heard Jack’s low comment, and couldn’t hide his smile. His two close friends were certainly loyal to the regulations that kept them apart- but there was no doubt that should they ever be removed, the two would jump each other and go at it like rabbits.

He wondered what Lex was thinking, seeing from the raised eyebrow that the other man had probably overheard Jack’s words as well.

“Thank you, I’ll do that- as soon as she and Chloe return.”

The words brought Lex’s mind back to the main reason he was here- and he found himself wondering how her meeting with her grandfather was going. The protective side of him had kicked in the moment she’d walked from the room and he’d been fighting it ever since. He didn’t think her grandfather was going to hurt her- but he was still a little unsure- there was something not quite- normal- about Jacob Carter. Not that that was a bad thing- it was just unsettling.

“I’m sure they’re fine- Jacob is a good man, from what Sam says, he wants to get to know his granddaughter.”

Lex nodded at Jack’s words, feeling a little bit better. Something told him he could trust these people, although he vowed to remain wary. He’d been burned too often to not step carefully into potentially boiling water.

“I know Chloe has been eager to meet him, but she’s nervous, understandably.”

Daniel smiled at the man’s words, hearing the concern behind them. It was obvious he cared a great deal for Chloe- a good sign again in his book. His relaxed mood dissipated as the gate room doors slid open and Janet walked in. Swallowing hard, he felt his stomach tie into the knots it usually got when around his beautiful doctor. And after last night, well, he was finally beginning to think she might feel the same.

“Good morning, General, Colonel, Daniel, Mr. Luthor. I take it Chloe is with Jacob and Sam?”

Janet smiled as the small group nodded, noting the General seemed happier than normal- wondering what had happened that she hadn’t known about. Her gaze quickly moved to Daniel- noting he looked away and blushed slightly when she found his gaze trained on her. A tingly feeling went down her spine at the look, but she quickly pushed it away.

“Yes, they’ve been talking for about an hour, and please, Janet, as I told you last night, call me Lex.”

“Good. I’m anxious to hear what they think of each other.” The doctor smiled once again taken in by the suave charm the man seemed to radiate- his smile really was lethal. She was so immersed in Lex’s magnetism that she missed the annoyed look Daniel gave her.

Jack, however, noticed his best friend’s annoyance clearly, and had to hide his smile as he realized that Daniel was obviously feeling a little jealous of the man who had captured Janet’s attention. It was an intriguing new development he couldn’t wait to report to Sam.

“I’m sure Chloe will be bubbling over with information- she is a journalist you know.”

Janet’s smile widened at Lex’s words.

“I know- and speaking of hearing things- Lex, you have no idea what I suffered this morning when Cassie woke up.” Seeing the strange look on the billionaire’s face, she couldn’t help but smile. “All I heard was how great a guy you were- and how her friends would never believe she’d met you. Oh, she also said you looked much sexier in person than in magazines.”

Lex smiled, thinking with amusement of the pretty teen he’d met last night. It was flattering to think she liked him- although he wondered what exactly kind of image she had- knowing most of the articles written about him were not true in the first place.

“I think I’m flattered,” he offered with a smile as the doctor laughed- then nodded a good-bye to the General as he was summoned from the room- before turning back to Lex with a smile.

“You should be. She hasn’t talked about anyone so much in a long time.”

It was the truth, and she could tell it discomfited the man standing in front of her. Her opinion of him went up a notch- even as she turned to Jack and Daniel with a smile. Something in her heart leapt as she noted the rather interesting look the archaeologist wore. Could Daniel actually be jealous?

Not to her surprise, the thought sent a tingle down her spine and she quickly averted her eyes from Daniel’s- not wanting to give anything about her emotions away in the middle of the workplace. Focusing back on Lex, she couldn’t fight the devil inside her that made her utter one final comment on the matter.

“Daniel, Jack, it looks like you two finally have some serious competition for ‘handsomest older male’ in Cassie’s life.” The looks on the two men’s faces were priceless- and she noted even Lex looked a little disturbed.

“Older male, Janet?”

Jack’s wry tone made everyone smile, including Lex.

“Well, in your case at least, Colonel.” She laughed along with Daniel and Lex at Jack’s affronted look. “Besides, Dominic kind of has the lead on you all being he is the one actually dating my daughter.”

Lex laughed, amused at the affronted looks Daniel and Jack were now giving the small doctor. The young girl was obviously important to both men- and he wondered if there was more there than he’d been told. It was something else to look into when they were back in Smallville.

“Well, I for one am not worried- about young men, young archaeologists or young billionaires. I might be older- but the O’Neill charm gets ‘em every time.”

Daniel tried to turn his sarcastic laughter into a cough, figuring he hadn’t succeeded very well from the annoyed look his friend shot him.

“I could say a few things about the O’Neill “charm”- but I wouldn’t want to embarrass you in front of one of the- reportedly- most powerful men in the world.”

Jack raised an eyebrow at his friend’s muttered comment, ready to fire back, when the doors to the gate room opened once again. Turning with the others, he smiled to find a very happy looking Sam, an awed looking Chloe and a serenely smiling Jacob walking towards them.

Lex immediately focused on Chloe, noting she seemed a bit dazed, but happy. Feeling a huge burst of relief, he moved towards her, his heart beating faster to see her smile widen as she stepped to meet him.

“Lex! You would not believe what I’ve just learned! I mean, you see it in movies and things, but to find out it’s real- Smallville looks pale in comparison- and we thought Clark was ‘unique’-”

“Chloe, breathe.”

Lex smiled as he delivered the pointed words, watching as she went quiet, her eyes widening as she realized what she’d almost said. Sending him a grateful look, she immediately moved over to stand next to him, smiling when his arm wrapped around her waist.

“Sorry, it’s just-” Turning to Jacob, she grinned. “Think Selmac would like to meet the man in my life, grandpa?”

No one in the room could miss the huge smile that crossed Jacob’s face as his granddaughter addressed him as such. Winking at Chloe, he lowered his head, giving Selmac a quick warning.

/Be nice/

/Am I not always?/

“Hello, Lex Luthor, I am Selmac of the Tok’ra. It is a pleasure to meet you.”

Chloe laughed as Lex’s eyes went wide at the altered tone of Jacob’s voice- his arm tightening around her waist. A quick look at Chloe’s amused face reassured Lex that everything was okay. And now that the surprise had passed, he found himself intrigued.

“I’m not quite sure who you are, but Selmac, the pleasure is mine.”

Lex smiled as he held out a hand, getting a firm shake in return. That established, he turned his gaze to Chloe. “I think someone has some explaining to do.”

Chloe laughed again, tightening her grip on his waist. “I’ll tell you everything later, I promise. First though, I want to know what you’ve been up to with the ‘boys.’ Please tell me you didn’t get us in trouble?”

The endearing look on her face made something tighten inside Lex. Smiling, he leaned down to brush a kiss over her lips- uncaring of their fascinated audience.

“Not much- just a little business talk- I think the SGC and LexCorp could end up having a mutually beneficial relationship.”

She raised her eyebrow at the word, determined to get the rest of what he wasn’t saying out of him later. Right now, though, she wanted to take a closer look at the strange equipment in the room herself, not to mention she wanted a closer look at the Stargate- and the base itself.

The sound of General Hammond’s voice over the loudspeaker made Chloe and Lex start, although SG1 showed no reaction, used to the sound.

“SG-1, please report to the briefing room immediately.”

“Well, duty calls-” Jack shrugged sheepishly, motioning for the rest of his team to follow. “Chloe, Lex, I’d normally ask you to come with us-”

“It’s okay, we understand- classified and all that stuff.” Chloe smiled, giving the others a reassuring wave. “I’d like to get a better look at the base itself anyhow- could someone give us a tour?”

“I would be happy to show you around in the time here I have remaining, if you don’t mind an old man being your tour guide.” Jacob smiled as he saw the hope shining in his granddaughter’s eyes.

“I’d love it, if you don’t have other things to do.”

“I am not scheduled to return to the Tok’ra for another hour- and it will give me a chance to get to know your young man a little better.” Jacob aimed the last words at Lex, who gave him a small smile and nod.

Lex himself was glad of the chance to get to know Chloe’s grandfather better- and this ‘Selmac’ that seemed to be a part of him. He didn’t even want to guess at what it meant- he’d rather wait for an explanation before jumping to conclusions anyhow- considering what they’d seen in the past few days.

“That sounds fine to me, we’ll meet up with you later this afternoon- and hopefully we’ll know by then what you’ve decided about letting us through the Stargate.”

Jack nodded at Lex’s words, offering a small nod as he strode from the room.

“Have fun- and go easy on any more ‘surprises’ you and Selmac might have in store for Lex, Dad.”

Sam grinned as she whispered the words to her father- who simply smiled and kissed her on the cheek before turning to lead Chloe and Lex up the ramp towards the now inactive Stargate. With one final wave to Chloe and Lex, Sam followed her teammates from the room with a smile on her face.

~*~*~*~*~

“So you’re saying the military is not willing to let them travel through the Stargate?”

Sam did her best to hide her annoyance, knowing this was not the General’s fault. More than likely, it was the damned military bureaucracy.

“According to ‘top officials’- the risk is too great- not to mention we haven’t exactly had a stellar record for taking civilians through the gate.” The members of SG-1 looked at each other, clearly recalling such missions.

“But, Sir, Chloe and Lex could potentially provide invaluable information to the SGC- and they do have some knowledge of PX3-784- or at least, the meteor rock that could have untold of possibilities if refined-”

“Major, I am fully aware of that- but this comes from higher sources.”

“The red phone?”

Jack’s words brought all eyes to him- knowing that their CO was asking if the President had been consulted. The General’s sigh was not reassuring.

“He was not immediately available- and when the decision came down to me- he still could not be reached.”

“Try again.”

Daniel’s determined words drew all eyes to him now, unused to hearing such a tone from the archaeologist.

“Dr. Jackson- do you presume to tell me how to do my job-”

“No,” Daniel interrupted, pushing his glasses up his nose a little more as he tried to find the words to express what he’d wanted to since he’d first realized what Lex and Chloe knew.

“Sir, just hear me out, please?” Before anyone could say anything in response, he continued.

“Chloe and Lex might be civilians, but they obviously know a heck of a lot more about PX3-784 than we do. Not to mention they are, right now, the only people I believe who can translate the writings on the base of the Stargate. Writings that could possibly provide information about this ‘weapon’ to help destroy the Gou’ald they referred to earlier.”

“So we take pictures and bring them back for them to study-”

“You know they won’t agree to that, and I can’t blame them.” Seeing the looks he was getting, he tried again to explain. “We bring them here, show them the Stargate and our technology and expect them to be content to sit back and do nothing? They could be our only chance of gaining this information- and you know as well as I do they won’t be happy unless they go through the Stargate. It’s personal as well, considering this ‘friend’ of theirs- and possible ally of ours- that they want to help.”

Sam was proud of Daniel for standing his ground. She agreed with him wholeheartedly, even though she was worried about the possible dangers Lex and Chloe could face from never having experienced gate travel before.

Jack too was giving his friend an approving look. He might not exactly be sure what to make of Lex Luthor, but he was all for finding out whatever they could from Lex and Chloe about anything that could help win the war against the Gou’ald.

It was Teal’c, however, who broke the silence.

“Is it not to our advantage to work with LexLuthor and ChloeSullivan? We stand to gain much in the battle against the Gou’ald- information that no one else might acquire, if we allow them to go to PX3-784.”

Daniel nodded, before adding in one final thought. “Not to mention that I don’t think the SGC would really want to do anything to get on Lex Luthor’s bad side- and not because it would probably put an abrupt end to the potential ‘improvements’ he seems willing to make here.”

Jack was surprised- obviously he hadn’t been the only one surfing the net last night for background on Lex Luthor. It was good to know that he wasn’t the only one not sure of what the young billionaire was capable of doing.

General Hammond sighed. “You all have valid points, and I must say, I agree with them. However, if I cannot get ahold of the President, the ruling will stand.”

“Then get ahold of him- make him understand. It’s as simple as that.”

Daniel’s final words received merely a nod from Hammond- who excused himself to try and contact the President. When he’d left, Jack reached over and patted Daniel on the back.

“Nice defense there Space Monkey, been preparing that for a while?”

Daniel shrugged, feeling a little self-conscious. “Not really, it’s just, I think we can’t pass this opportunity up- we owe it to Earth if there’s something out there that Lex and Chloe know about that can help save us one day.”

“Yes, it would just be nice to know what this ‘weapon’ was.” Jack muttered the words under his breath, getting a sympathetic glance from Sam.

“I agree, but you can’t fault them for keeping a promise to this friend of theirs. It says a lot that they’re not willing to break it.”

Jack nodded, running a hand through his short hair to ease his frustration.

“Besides, if they translate the writing- and we find people on this planet- something tells me they’ll be more willing to open up about this mysterious ‘friend’ of theirs and his connection to this weapon.”

Daniel knew his teammates agreed by the looks on their faces and he breathed a sigh of relief. It had taken a lot to stand up to the General, but he’d truly believed he was doing the right thing. Now hopefully, it would work.

“So, I’m all for waiting for a final decision before we go find our two guests and your father. Who’s with me?”

“I am in agreement, O’Neill. It seems advantageous to find them when we have news.”

“I certainly don’t want to be the one to tell Lex Luthor, and your niece, they can’t go through the gate if General Hammond can’t get it approved.”

Jack sighed at Daniel’s heartfelt words, realizing that, as usual, the responsibility would fall to him. Exchanging a glance with Sam, he was slightly amused to find she had that ‘I’m-keeping-out-of-this-one’ look.

“So, while we’re waiting- what’s say we pool everything we’ve learned about Lex Luthor? I’m assuming I’m not the only one who did a little background check last night?”

Sam grinned at the expression on Daniel’s face at Jack’s words. She’d known full well, as she suspected Chloe and Lex did, that there would be intensive background checks conducted before letting them inside the SGC.

Not to mention she had done some research as well- interested to know just what kind of man her niece had fallen for. It was nice to see that her teammates seemed to care about the newest addition to their “family” as well.

“Who wants to go first?”

~*~*~*~*~*~

Lex found himself intrigued by the whole ‘symbiote’ process as he listened to Jacob explain about the creature he shared his body with. It seemed amazing to him that such creatures existed and he was eager to learn more, as he suspected Chloe was.

He’d also come to realize that Jacob Carter was a man who could be trusted- with Chloe, and just about anything else one might tell him. It wasn’t so much anything he’d said or done- it was just a sense that Lex had developed early on to read people.

It surprised him a little to find he was wondering what Chloe’s grandfather thought of him. Lex Luthor was not a man to think much of what people thought about him- at least, not those outside of his small family- the Kents and Chloe and her father.

Still, there was something about this man that made him want his approval in a way he hadn’t since Jonathan Kent. He suspected it was because of how much he wanted Chloe’s ‘family’ to like him- which said more than he’d like to think about how deep his feelings ran for the feisty blonde.

“Lex, Chloe, Jacob! Welcome to my domain!”

Chloe nudged Lex in the arm as Janet’s cheery greeting rang out through the room they’d just entered. She smiled as she saw his eyes focus again, wondering what he’d been thinking of, shamelessly hoping it might be her.

“I figured I would make this the last stop on our tour- since I wanted Chloe and Lex to realize just how fine a medical staff we have taking care of all our travelers and visitors here at the SGC.”

Chloe smiled as Janet blushed at the words, amused to see she quickly regained her composure and nodded at Jacob.

“Well, we’ve certainly had our share of interesting patients over the years the SGC has been in operation. Hopefully, you two will never become two of them- since I can only hope you both are not as accident prone as Daniel.”

Lex couldn’t help but smile as he and Chloe exchanged a glance. “Do you remember that conversation we had last night about Chloe being thrown out my window?” At Janet’s sigh, he laughed. “I don’t think we need to tell you why the staff at Metropolis General is on a first name basis with both Chloe and myself.”

Chloe laughed at Janet’s resigned expression. “Trust me, it’s not like we ask for this stuff- trouble just seems to find us- and our friends in Smallville.”

“Sounds too much like a few other people I know- trouble just seems to abound wherever they go.” Janet’s words were wry, but those listening had no problem figuring out whom she was talking about.

“What’s this I hear about trouble, Janet? You certainly aren’t talking about us, are you?”

The four turned at Jack’s voice, laughing at the innocent expression he’d plastered on his face.

“Whatever gave you that idea?”

Janet smiled as the CO of SG1 was followed into the room by the rest of his team. Her gaze lingered a second too long on Daniel and she quickly looked away when his eyes rose to meet hers.

“Actually, we were just frightening Janet by telling her that we could probably rival you,” Chloe paused, then winked at Daniel. “Well, at least Daniel there, for number of visits to the hospital.”

Daniel sighed, looking sheepish as his teammates laughed good-naturedly. “I can’t help it- it’s not like I get hurt on purpose.” He made his voice pleading, giving Janet his best ‘puppy dog’ eyes. He’d been told by numerous people, not to mention Cassie, what that look could do to a woman.

“Right- so now that we’ve got that out of the way- I’m assuming there’s a reason you’re disrupting my infirmary?”

Chloe shot Lex an excited look as Sam nodded. She wasn’t sure what to make of her aunt’s expression- although the look of satisfaction in Daniel’s eyes gave her hope.

Jack hid his smile, sensing Lex and Chloe were nervously awaiting the verdict. He toyed with the idea of dragging things out- but one look at the steely glint at the edge of Lex’s eyes made him rethink that option.

“Janet, you’ll be getting Lex and Chloe as patients sooner than you think.” He paused, smiling as Chloe’s eyes lit up.

“You mean we can go?”

He intended to give a dramatic pause- figuring it would be worth it- when Sam beat him to the punch.

“You’re both going with SG-1 to PX3-784 tomorrow!”

Chloe couldn’t hold back the huge grin that crossed her face as her arm tightened around Lex’s waist.

“That’s great! I can’t wait!”

“Now take it easy there, you’ll have to go through some intense briefings and training in the next 24 hours- there’s also some restrictions that we have to follow- it’s not going to be easy.”

Lex cut Jack off with a small smile.

“I think you’ll find Chloe and I both quick studies- not to mention we’ll take whatever precautions you deem necessary.”

Chloe hid her amusement at Lex’s cool words- knowing he said them simply to pacify their new friends. She had a suspicion SG1 knew it as well- but really didn’t mind.

“Okay then, it all starts with the infamous ‘physical’ by the Doc. Prepare yourself for a lot of needles.”

Jack grinned at the wince on Lex’s face. It was nice to know he wasn’t the only one afraid of Janet and her needles. His smile widened as he noted the annoyance on Janet’s face.

“Right. Ignore the man with an unholy fear of needles- let’s get started- it’s going to be a long afternoon.”

Smiling, she led Lex and Chloe away, resisting the urge to look back at Daniel one more time.

~*~*~*~*~

Calliope

20th August 2003, 05:18

:biggrin: That was great! Lex is so cute wanting approval from Chloe's new family. :chlexsign2:

hfce

20th August 2003, 05:32

That was so good. I am glad you updated. :clap:

Hope :biggrin:

Brittany

20th August 2003, 07:08

:wub: Lex being afraid of needles was so cute and wanting Chloe's family's approval was sweet. Can't wait for another update! :biggrin:

sabby

20th August 2003, 11:00

The infamous Lex Luthor afraid of needles *snickers* Who'd have thought *G* Great chappy Sarah, and a long one at that! Love the way you keep building Lex and Chloe's relationship. And isn't a jealous Danny just the cutes thing *g*
Update soon if you can

hugs,
Sabby

scorpio

8th September 2003, 13:22

Oh no. This fic doesn´t belong on page 2. It´s way too good and must stay on the first page. :)

Such a wonderful update. :worship2: I´m completely enthralled by this fic.
I hope for another update sometimes in the near future. ;)

xmag

8th September 2003, 14:17

Hi

Well, i am back from holidays, and i was hoping for an update, but unfortunately, nothing. Come back soon, please !!

sydsvaughn

10th September 2003, 22:02

Sorry, the grad school work has been taking a beating on my muse! (Not to mention Indiana!Daniel has been foremost in my mind since the summer season finale of SG-1!) The actually 'planet adventure' is half written and will hopefully be up within a few days. Thanks to those who stuck with me! Enjoy!

Chapter 14 (I think)

~*~*~*~*~

The Next Day

Lex smiled as Chloe literally bounded up and down with anticipation as they rode the elevator down to the SGC. She’d been a bundle of energy all morning and he could only imagine what she would be like when they actually went through the Stargate. He winced to himself as he wondered if SG-1 was prepared for an extremely excited, extremely inquisitive Chloe.

“You know, just because you’re all “I’m-a-Luthor-and-I-can’t-emote” doesn’t mean I don’t know you’re just as excited as I am.”

Lex started at her words, seeing her amused expression as he gave her what he liked to think was his perfected ‘enigmatic Luthor’ look. When she burst into laughter, he couldn’t help but smile as well. Oh, if only his father could see him now!

The thought brought an evil grin to his face even as he tried to formulate a reply.

“I never said I wasn’t excited, I just happen to be able to control it better. A valuable lesson you might want to learn if you intend to make it big as a reporter.”

Chloe gave him another long look, and smacked him lightly on the arm. He kept his amusement to himself that she did not offer a comeback.

Chloe told herself her lack of a reply wasn’t because he spoke the truth, but because the elevator had arrived and she hadn’t had time to formulate a reply.

Grabbing his hand, she pulled him off the elevator and into the hall, glad to see her Aunt rounding the corner with a slightly concerned look on her face. Shooting Lex a quick look, she tried to keep her voice calm.

“Aunt Sam, is something wrong?”

Sam looked up at the words, a smile coming to her face as she observed her neice and Lex standing before her with worried expressions.

“Nope, just doing a last minute check of the weather report for PX3-784. Looks like that storm has abated enough that the MALP is showing clear skies.”

“So everything is on schedule?”

“We leave in an hour.” She smiled as Chloe tried not to let out a squeal, noting that Lex only smiled at her indulgently. When she sensed her neice had calmed a bit she motioned for the duo to follow her.

“Janet has a few more things she needs to do before we leave-”

“I just bet it involves more needles.” Lex muttered the comment under his breath but Chloe, and Jack, who had just come up from behind, heard it.

“I know exactly how you feel, Lex. I got the message that my presence was required by the good Doc as well.” Starting at Jack’s voice, Lex turned to look warily at the older man.

“Okay, anyone know what this is about?” Chloe tried not to sound too worried but she was far too nervous about the mission being canceled. She was pinning so much on what they might find and how it could help Clark.

Not to mention the fact she and Lex would be traveling to another planet-through a wormhole.

The mind really did boggle at times.

“You never know with the Doc, do you Sam?” Jack looked at Sam who simply shrugged, having no idea what Janet wanted either.

As the four rounded the corner, they met up with Teal’c-who was also headed towards the infirmary.

“I take it the Doc sent for you too?”

The tall Jaffa nodded. “DoctorFraiser summoned me to the infirmary several moments ago.”

“Well, the gang’s almost all here. Anyone seen Daniel this morning?” Jack noticed that Sam quickly averted her eyes and remained silent while Teal’c only raised an eyebrow. His inner radar perked up. He had a suspicion they’d find Daniel already ensconsed in the infirmary-and not because of any physical injury.

Before he could say more, the group reached the infirmary and entered en mass. Not to Jack’s surprise, Daniel was sitting on his normal bed, talking quietly with the petite doctor, who stood a little bit too close to him for a routine doctor/patient consultation. He hid a grin at the flustered look on his best friend’s face as Daniel suddenly realized they’d arrived but gave him bonus points for not pulling away from Janet.

“So, Janet, Daniel hurt himself again?” Sam tried not to laugh as her best friend blushed at her CO’s words but made no move to back away from Daniel.

“Actually, I was just talking to Janet about getting some extra allergy medicine.” Daniel refused to blush at the looks everyone, even Lex and Chloe, were shooting him.

“Allergies, right.” Jack knew he could say something else but decided to remain quiet at the look Sam sent him. He figured he’d get the chance to tease Daniel later.

Chloe watched the interplay between those around them and she couldn’t help but realize that this truly was a family. They might not be blood related, as she and Sam were, but they were family nonetheless. She knew they’d started down the road to accepting her as part of it but she hoped it would be soon that she, and Lex, would truly be accepted as a part of this inner circle.

Lex too had noted the easy air between their new friends and he couldn’t help but smile at the wistful expression on Chloe’s face. He knew her well enough to know that she was hoping one day to be as at ease with these people as they were with each other.

He tried to hide his own wistful look as he realized that he too wouldn’t mind being a part of this ‘team.’ For one who was so used to going it alone, opening his life up to Chloe had made him suddenly realize what he’d always told himself he didn’t need.

Family.

It was a rather disturbing revelation after years of being taught to exist and survive alone, and he made a mental note to examine it further when they had returned.

“So, allergies aside, what brings us all here with only an hour before we’re scheduled to leave?”

Janet couldn’t help but smile at the impatience in Jack’s voice as she replied.

“Actually, I just wanted to make sure Lex and Chloe had a few things for the trip,” she smiled at them and paused before giving each member of SG-1 a look as she continued. “And I wanted SG-1 here to hear my reminder to take extra good care of you both-especially since we don’t know how you two might react to gate travel.”

Chloe shot Lex a concerned look, trying not to let the fear be heard in her voice. “Um, what exactly are you worried about, Janet?”

Janet laughed at Chloe’s worried expression, taking amusement as well at the slight flash of what might have been panic that came and went in Lex’s eyes. Not to mention the annoyance she could read clearly in Jack’s at her assumption he would put them in danger. She knew he wouldn’t, at least, not intentionally, but from the state SG-1 tended to come back in from most missions, she figured a gentle warning couldn’t hurt.

“Nothing major, just some motion sickness tablets and a few other necessities, just in case this imunity of yours suddenly disappears, Lex.”

Lex gave the doctor an assessing look, not having thought of that possibility. “Are you worried that something on the planet might affect me adversely Doctor?”

Janet shrugged, a serious look on her face. “I don’t know, Lex. You seem in perfect health and your blood work is normal. I don’t know what causes your immunity, perhaps it is the meteors, but from what you’ve both told me of their effects, I don’t know what the sudden exposure to so many of them at one time might do.”

“You don’t think they could seriously hurt him?” The panic in Chloe’s voice was real as she instinctively wrapped her arm around his waist. Lex had to hide the smile of satisfaction at her obvious display of emotion.

“I really don’t know, Chloe. But I want you all to be prepared for every possibility.”

Lex squeezed Chloe’s waist, giving Janet a curt nod. “I understand your concerns and I’ll take whatever precautions you want me to for the trip.”

Janet smiled as she handed him a small packet that looked like it contained several blister packets of pills. Several seconds later, she handed Chloe a similar packet with strict directions to take only what might be needed.

When the packets had been stowed, and Jack had loudly grumbled about ‘who’ was in charge under his breath, the Colonel tried shooing everyone from the infirmary, eager to get his ‘kids’ ready for the trip. He couldn’t help but feel a little excited at seeing how Chloe and Lex would react to their first ‘gate’ experience, not that he’d admit it to anyone.

“All righty campers, lets get this show on the road.” He smiled as he watched Sam, watching Chloe, as the young blonde bounced up and down with excitement. The smile grew as he saw Lex place a hand on her arm and with nothing more than a look, put a stop to the movement.

“Chloe, Lex, let’s get you guys suited up. It’s almost time!”

Sam knew she sounded far more excited than normal, but she couldn’t help herself. She was taking her neice and her neice’s boyfriend through the Stargate on a mission that could potentially yield a powerful weapon against the Gou’ald. Ignoring her CO’s amused expression, she linked her arm with Chloe and moved towards the door with Lex, Teal’c and Jack in tow.

“Daniel, I assume you’ll be joining us after you get your-medicine?” Jack knew it was evil but he couldn’t help himself. He’d been a good boy for far too long today.

Daniel ignored the laughter that came from his group of friends as they departed, knowing Jack had only begun with the teasing. He could only hope it would be forgotten when they reached PX3-784 and went exploring.

“You do realize that from what the other SG team’s data showed, there’s nothing in the air of PX3-784 that could remotely activate your allergies, don’t you, Daniel?”

The archaeologist tried to look sheepish but knew he failed at the amused expression he could read clearly in Janet’s eyes.

“Well, you never know. And as you’re so fond of telling me, it never hurts to be prepared.” It was a lame response, but as seemed to happen more and more often in her presence, he found it hard to keep focused on anything but how kissable her lips looked when they were pursed in the familiar ‘I’m-the-doctor-I-have-big-needles-so-don’t-annoy-me” pout.

Janet tried not to feel giddy as she noted his gaze wander to her lips. Feeling the curious stares aimed at her from the various other occupants of the room, who had overheard the entire conversation and Jack’s remarks, she quickly gathered herself together.

“Well, I’ll give you your usual, but don’t take them unless you absolutely need to, okay? You know what they do to you and I’d really like to see you return from at least one mission this month without some type of injury.”

“I promise, I’ll come back to you safe and sound and injury free.” At his puppy dog expression, she couldn’t help but smile as she handed him a small packet of the allergy medicine she kept on hand for just such occasions. She caught her breath as their hands brushed, trying not to blush.

“I’m not going to hold you to that. Now go, before Jack comes back down to find you and make my life a living hell.”

Smiling, Daniel hopped off the table, making sure he brushed against her as he settled his feet on the ground. The flare of awareness in her eyes made him smile with male pride. He was definitely going to ask her out to dinner when they got back-now that he had a pretty good idea she’d say yes.

“We’ll be back tomorrow, Janet. Safe and sound.” He smiled at the look in her eyes as he moved towards the door.

“Daniel, take care of Chloe and Lex, okay?”

Turning back to nod, he gave her a smile and a wink. “You think SG-1 is going to let anything happen to our two newest family members?”

Janet gave him a wry glance.

“With SG-1, something happening is a given. Just make sure it isn’t serious.”

“Will do. See you tomorrow, injury free.” With that, he turned and strode towards the door with a smile on his face. He couldn’t help but laugh as he heard a clearly audible sigh from behind him.

~*~*~*~*~*~

“Okay, so explain to me again how this works? I’ve got some really bad images from “Willy Wonka” in my head.”

Chloe knew she sounded a little apprehensive, but standing in front of the shimmering blue event horizon, the actual image of what her aunt had explained was enough to make her pause before stepping into it.

"There's nothing to be afraid of," Sam said smiling at the two of them. "It’s just like walking though a door. You're here one moment, the next you're there."

"Of course 'there' is several billion light years away," Jack said gesturing at the event horizon. "That first step is a real doozy."

Sam shot her CO a look that clearly indicated he wasn't helping. "Come on now Chloe," she said smirking. "Your grandfather does this all the time."

Chloe looked up at Lex and squeezed his hand a bit. "Well, I guess if grandpa can do it-I can do it too.” She managed a small smile for Lex before finishing her thought. “Just don’t let go of me, okay?”

Lex winked and tightened his grip on her. “I’m not letting you go, Chloe. I know far too well what trouble you’d get into if I did.” He tempered his words with a quick kiss as the others smiled.

“Meet you both on the other side!” With those chipper words, Daniel and Teal’c disappeared through the Stargate.

Lex swallowed as he watched them disappear, trying to keep his expression stoic. It wouldn’t do to let Chloe or the others know that he too was a little nervous at the thought of ‘disintigrating.’ It was all too science fiction for him.

“Okay, campers, let’s do this! Trust me, Chloe, Lex, it’s as simple as-- this.”

The last thing Chloe and Lex saw was Sam’s huge smile as they felt a pair of strong hands push them into the shimmering blue pool of light.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

vardaquareien

10th September 2003, 23:19

WOOHOO!!! YOU UPDATED!!!

:yay3: I can't wait to see what's waiting for them on the other side!!! :yay3:

hfce

11th September 2003, 00:35

More please....

Hope :biggrin:

asharnanae

11th September 2003, 00:58

:biggrin: fantastic!!!! fantasitc!!!!!

You are the best!!!!! love this, just love it!!!! but, ugh, again with the cliffhaggers, what is it with this place!!!! :biggrin:

Brittany

11th September 2003, 06:57

:biggrin: So glad you updated, I just love this fic!!! Can't wait to see what happens on the other side! Update real soon please!!! :worship2:

xmag

11th September 2003, 12:48

yes, yes, there are readers still stuck with you and this story. So this is it ? the great travel ? will they find kryptonians or Go'aulds on the other side ? will Chloe and Lex ever reveal Clark's origins to the SG 1 ?

scifichick774

11th September 2003, 14:01

Ooh - I'd adore you forever if you didn't have Krypton blow up, but just attacked by the Goa'uld and that having been the reason they sent Clark away. That way, they could free the planet from the evil aliens' rule and send Clark back to his home planet. ;) What? Is that so much to hope for?

crazygirl

11th September 2003, 20:46

What will they find behind the stargate? I can't wait to find out *hint*

sydsvaughn

13th September 2003, 06:34

Chapter 15

~*~*~*~*~*~

“Okay, now that was definitely weird.”

Lex simply nodded, trying to orient himself as he looked around to see Daniel and Teal’c waiting with smiles. Letting Chloe lead, he felt her tug him down the stairs in front of the Stargate as Sam and Jack appeared behind them.

“See, that wasn’t so bad now, was it?”

Jack’s wry voice made Chloe smile, the initial fear having now turned into excitement as she gazed around her in awe.

“Actually, it was unusual, but I’ve experienced worse.”

Sam smiled at Lex’s comment, noting the bald man was observing everything around them with a sharp eye. In a way, he reminded her of Jack, especially considering her CO was doing the same thing.

Chloe was surprised to see the planet looked relatively normal, filled with trees and various other foliage. The only strange thing was the glitter of green meteor rocks that seemed to be embedded in every surface around them. She shuddered, thinking of how Clark would react to the abundance of rocks.

“Clark can never come here.” Lex muttered the words in a low voice against Chloe’s ear, seeing from her eyes that the possibility of the rocks and their affect on Clark hadn’t escaped her notice either. A wave of sadness passed over him as he realized that Clark could most likely never visit this place, no matter what they found.

“We’ll just have to make sure we take good notes, okay?” Looking up, she squeezed his hand, understanding how he felt. The smile she got in reply made her feel better, even as she started at Jack’s voice that suddenly boomed through the silent clearing.

“Ah trees, lots and lots of trees. Why am I not surprised?”

The members of SG-1 laughed at their CO’s expected response, explaining to Chloe and Lex that Jack had this reaction every time they stepped out of the Stargate to find trees.

“Um, has anyone noticed something strange in the sky?”

Daniel’s voice had all attention turning to the sunlit blue sky above. The fact that the sun itself was blood red instead of yellow was suddenly quite obvious.

“Well, you don’t see that everyday.”

Jack’s dry comment met with no response as everyone observed the strange phenomenon.

“I’m not sure why the sun is red, although I suppose anything is possible when you’re not in our galaxy anymore. Still, it would make an interesting study of the physiology behind the materials that make up the core-”

Jack cut Sam’s musing’s off with a raised eyebrow. “Yes, I’m sure it would, and you can ‘study’ to your hearts content when we get back.” He smiled at her annoyed look at being interrupted. “Come on, Carter, you know you’re anxious to get some samples of this green stuff that could prove to be even better than naquadah.”

Sam sighed, knowing he was right, feeling her curiosity switch to the chunks of glittering green she could see embedded in the ground around them.

“It’s all over the place, I’ve never seen a mineral do this before. I wonder if there’s some indigenous properties-”

“Right, Carter, sample away. Teal’c, let’s go check out the area, see if we can find any signs of civilization.”

Jack’s orders were met with nods, and he turned to make sure everyone understood, noting Daniel had been noticeably silent. His gaze turned amused as he looked over to find the archaeologist and Chloe animatedly discussing something in front of the Stargate.

Lex, however, was walking around the area, obviously scouting it out for any possible danger. Jack felt his admiration rise a notch for the man, figuring at least someone here was concerned with safety, as they all well should be.

“Okay campers, Teal’c and I are going ahead to see if we can find any signs of life, keep in radio contact, okay?”

Daniel turned at Jack’s voice, nodding in reply as Chloe turned back to the Stargate. Her eyes widened as she focused on the line of symbols that seemed to dance across the base of the Stargate.

“Lex, you’ve got to see this!”

Everyone turned at Chloe’s voice, noting that the blonde was now kneeling in front of the Stargate, running her fingers over the symbols etched there. Lex moved quickly to her side, kneeling down to get a better look as well. He gave a low whistle as his eyes moved over the writing.

“Yes, I would say that is definitely Kryptonian.” Peering closer, he gave Chloe a wry smile. “I vividly recognize the symbol for ‘hope’ from the side of Clark’s barn during that- incident- a while back.”

Chloe nodded, vividly remembering Clark and Jonathan trying to put out the blazing fire.

“So what does it say?”

Chloe and Lex turned at Daniel’s eager voice, noting the archaeologist wore an eager smile as he moved closer.

“Well, let’s see-”

Chloe squinted as she began to mutter under her breath, trying to think back to what Clark had taught her over the past year. It wasn’t easy, some of these symbols looked like nothing she’d ever seen before, not that that was saying much because even Clark’s knowledge of his native language was rough.

“We know this one means ‘hope’ and I know this is the symbol for “visitor” and there’s one for “peace” right next to it-”

“A hopeful visitor who comes in peace?”

Chloe gave Lex a brilliant smile as she nodded. “I’m guessing that’s the gist of this first phrase, although I really don’t know what to make of this next set of symbols.” Her gaze turned frustrated as she again began muttering under her breath.

Daniel watched her in amusement, well knowing the feeling of frustration she was undergoing. It was fascinating to watch someone else go through the process he went through nearly every mission SG-1 went on. It gave him new insight into what his teammates must think every time he got excited about his ‘rocks.’

Lex too was watching Chloe with amusement. If pressed to admit, he would say watching Chloe was always an amusement-one he knew of which he would never tire. Still, she probably could do with a word of support.

“You’ll figure it out, Chloe. I know you, and you won’t give up until you find the answer.” Lex gave her shoulder a squeeze of reassurance, glad to see the sparkle return to her eyes.

Standing, he took another look around, feeling a need to explore, knowing that Chloe would be immersed in translating for a while. After all, she was much more knowledgeable about the writing, having spent long hours with Clark learning to read it.

Jack was watching the younger man closely and he couldn’t help but smile as he sensed the impatience and need to explore as the man paced around the clearing. He wasn’t sure when he’d decided to trust Lex, but he suddenly found it easy to make his next suggestion.

“Okay, Chloe, why don’t you and Daniel stay here and work on those scribbling while Sam collects her samples.” Getting distracted nods from the three, he turned to Lex with a slight smile.

“Lex, you want to come with me and Teal’c and see if we can’t find anyone among the living?”

Lex nodded, grateful to the man for sensing his need to explore. He was still trying to comprehend the fact that they were on a planet, in a different galaxy. Not to mention it was a planet that could hold the key to all the mysteries they’d been trying to help Clark figure out for far too long.

He had a moment of misgiving, looking over at Chloe and wondering if it were safe to leave her alone. There was no immediate sense of danger, but she would be unprotected on a strange new world.

Then again, she would have Daniel and Sam with her for protection and while he tended to put more faith in Sam’s machine gun, he knew that Daniel too was able to hold his own, at least from what he’d been able to gather from Jack and Teal’c as they’d talked while gearing up earlier that morning.

Not to mention he knew she’d throw a fit if he sounded like he didn’t trust her on her own. And he really wanted to see what else was on this planet, or more to the point, who, if anyone.

“Lex, we don’t have all day you know.”

He turned at Jack’s voice, noting the amusement in the older man’s eyes as he looked between the two of them. Obviously, the famous “Luthor mantle” was not as strong as usual today, although for some reason, that didn’t worry him as much as it used to.

“Sounds good.” Mind made up, he walked over to Chloe and leaned down to give her a quick kiss. Seeing her look of surprise, he smiled and brushed a strand of hair off her face. “I’m going ahead with Jack and Teal’c, but you guys have radios, so keep in touch, okay?”

Chloe nodded, smiling at the fact that Lex seemed to feel confident enough to leave her on her own. Not that she wouldn’t mind his presence there, but she knew as well as he did that the more they could find out about this planet in the short time they were here, the more help they could be to Clark.

Besides, she could read him well enough to know that the writing wasn’t keeping his attention. And a bored Lex was a dangerous one.

“I’ll be fine, after all, I’ve got my big, strong, archaeologist here to keep me safe, isn’t that right, Daniel?”

Daniel blushed at the words, trying not to look uncomfortable as Lex shot him a long look. There was something in the man’s eyes that made him swallow hard.

“I’m sure you’ll be fine.” Lex watched as the other man shifted nervously, secretly amused to think Daniel found him threatening. Not that the man shouldn’t, because if anything happened to Chloe, well, there would be hell to pay. But after watching how protective Daniel seemed to be of his friends, and particularly the SGC’s head doctor, he knew Chloe would be safe with him.

Still, it didn’t hurt to tease him a little.

“Daniel, just don’t let her wander off on her own. Trouble seems to find her like a magnet.”

The words drew a huff from Chloe and a groan from Jack.

“Great, Daniel’s the same. Maybe it’s not such a good idea to leave them together.” He grinned at Daniel’s annoyed look, noting that Chloe’s eyes had begun to glitter with what he could clearly see was annoyance. It was amazing how much she reminded him of his 2IC at that moment.

“We’ll be fine, Jack. Why don’t you three go exploring and leave the hard work to us?”

Snorting, Jack motioned for Lex and Teal’c to follow him as he headed out of the clearing. Daniel smiled as he watched them go, noting that Lex and Jack were already involved in an animated conversation. More than likely about what trouble he and Chloe might get into.

“You know, trouble and Lex don’t have a great track record either.”

Daniel laughed at Chloe’s response, turning back to face the petite blonde who was looking after their departing friends with an expression of wry amusement.

“Jack’s no stranger to trouble either, so I’d say they’re just as dangerous a pair as we are.”

This time, it was Sam who snorted with laughter, overhearing their remarks as she continued gathering her soil and rock samples from across the clearing.

Smiling, Chloe turned back to the Stargate and resumed her study of the symbols, glad to have Daniel by her side, offering interesting insights on her own muttered musings. To her surprise, the archaeologist seemed to pick up on the patterns and symbols very quickly, not that she was surprised considering how many letters he had after his name. He also seemed to grasp the concepts behind the letters and his input was making this go a lot faster than she’d expected.

Daniel, for his part, was fascinated as this “Kryptonian” language became more and more familiar to him. The principles behind it were complicated, but relatively simple in comparison to Gou’ald. And Chloe, despite her frustration, was quite knowledgeable about them. He really wanted to meet this ‘friend’ who had obviously shown her what these symbols meant.

Sam was watching the two of them with a smile as she gathered her samples, glad to see Chloe apparently had no problems adjusting to gate travel or the idea of being on a completely different world. Her niece was a remarkable woman and it only made Sam prouder of her.

She had to admit, her admiration for Lex had gone up a notch or two as she watched him successfully calm her niece down without her being aware of it. Not to mention it was funny to note the way Daniel squirmed under the man’s gaze as he’d obviously staked his claim while at the same time putting his girlfriend into their care.

It also helped that Jack had seemed to accept Lex as well. She knew he wouldn’t have invited him along to ‘explore’ if he’d had true misgiving’s about him.

Turning back to her work, she managed to pry another piece of the green, crystalline rock from the earth, wondering at what secrets the mineral might contain. Strangely enough, it seemed to have an almost phosphorescent glow in the rays of the red sun. Looking up, she again let her mind wander to what kind of celestial body this sun was and what effects it might have on anyone or anything living here.

She wasn’t sure where that thought had come from, but she pushed it to the back of her mind, wondering as she worked, if Jack, Lex and Teal’c had found anything of interest.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Impress

13th September 2003, 06:50

I adore you and your muse. More soon as you can.

Oh yeah, good work btw. :blinkkiss:

xmag

13th September 2003, 11:22

well, for a first travel through the gate, Lex and Chloe did well. Although i am a bit worried about separating the two groups. Knowing both how the SG team is, and how Lex and Chloe always attract troubles, there will be troubles.
Will they find kryptonians ? is this planet some kind of kryptonian colony and not the original planet which was destroyed ? Since there is a red sun, the people there don't have powers.

Ok, your muse is definitely back !! will she work on "somebody save me" ?

asharnanae

13th September 2003, 13:16

:worship2: :biggrin: Ohhh, I cant wait for the next part, argg bouncing on my seat, not fair not fair not fair!!! Loved the trouble magnet banter, and the implications that where hinted at!!! more please, as soon as ya can!!!

vardaquareien

13th September 2003, 15:26

:yay3: I want more!!! MORE, MORE, MORE!!!

Like xmag I'm also very nervous about the group splitting up! Whatever happens next Lex and Chloe aren't gonna be together! *sob*

hfce

13th September 2003, 17:48

More please :biggrin:

Hope

tigerbaby

14th September 2003, 05:30

I finally found the tme to read this and I gotta say this is just awesome. But then I've got you on my favourite author's list. :wub:

Can't wait to see what happens next.

Brittany

14th September 2003, 06:07

:biggrin: Great update!!! Can't wait to see what Lex and them find while exploring! Please update really soon!!! :worship2:

scorpio

14th September 2003, 13:34

Fantastic updates. :biggrin: Lex and Chloe are so sweet. And they handled gate travel so well. I´m a bit surprised. Ahhh, now Chloe is alone with Daniel...I wonder what kind of trouble will find them. :blinkkiss:
It´s nice to see that the Colonel trusts Lex. :)

But is that planet really Clarks home world? I thought that it burst into little pieces years ago. :huh: Well,...write more. Keep us entertained. ;)

sydsvaughn

14th September 2003, 21:19

Originally posted by scorpio@Sep 14 2003, 01:34 PM
But is that planet really Clarks home world? I thought that it burst into little pieces years ago. :huh: Well,...write more. Keep us entertained. ;)
Don't worry, an explanation is forthcoming (thanks to my wonderful Beta who's helping me keep the plot points on target)

Never fear, Ill tell you this much, it's not Krypton, but the people on the planet are Kryptonian. All will be explained when we meet the people, probably in the next few chapters! (My beta is helping me work with comic cannon, just for anyone who wants to know, and it will be explained!)

So glad you're all enjoying this, I promise, the next part within a few days. It's going to be lengthy and such with plenty of detail.

Oh, and of course there's a reason for separating Chlex. Just imagine the possibilities of 'rescue' situations. <eg>

And I ain't just talking about Chloe and Lex. (plug for various SG ships as well here!)

Sara (whose muse is getting active, simply in a revolt against all the hard literature she has to read for grad school!)

squeezumstang

18th September 2003, 22:24

great melding of two different universes with no oversimplification, i appreciate your efforts. it's a very good story. looking forward to the next update. thanks for sharing!

sydsvaughn

28th September 2003, 08:16

Chapter 16

~*~*~*~*~*~

“You know, there’s just something not right about a red sun.”

Lex smiled at Jack’s words as the trio made their way down a crude, but obvious path. He too felt the strangeness of looking up into the sky and realizing they had to be in a completely different solar system for a red sun to logistically exist. Although, after walking for well over twenty minutes, he could say for sure that a red sun was just as hot as a yellow one.

“I have observed many things in our travels, O’Neill, but I do not find anything wrong with a sun of a different color.”

Jack laughed at Teal’c’s words. “Again, T, it’s an expression.”

Lex laughed along with Jack as Teal’c simply raised an eyebrow in response. There was something refreshing about the man walking next to them, a security he realized he’d only ever felt when in Clark’s presense. Must be the alien DNA or something.

“So, Lex, if we find people on this planet, you really think they’ll have some connection to this friend of yours?”

Lex nodded as he pushed a branch from a low hanging tree out of his way. “Considering the marks on the Stargate are Kryptonian, the people, if there are any, must know something about Clark-”

He stopped as he realized what he’d almost said, noting, to his slight annoyance, that Jack wore a small smile on his face.

“Sorry, I couldn’t help myself. Curiosity killed the cat you know.”

Lex simply raised an eyebrow, chosing to keep silent- mainly because he knew darn well he would have tried the same thing if he were in Jack’s shoes. Still, it did bring up a rather worrisome question- what to tell SG-1 if any people they might find proved to be Clark’s people. He figured, however, he’d cross that bridge when he came to it. Although he had to admit, his reservations about trusting these people were fast disappearing.

“O’Neil, I believe there is some sort of dwelling ahead.” Both men turned at Teal’c’s words, moving up beside the Jaffa to observe the sight for themselves.

“Home sweet home.”

Lex barely heard Jack’s muttered words as his eyes took in the sight of what looked to be a rather large village, filled with small homes and buildings that while not tall, looked relatively modern. More importantly, there were people moving around the streets. His heart began to pound as he realized how close he might be to providing his best friend with the answers they’d sought for years.

Jack too was observing the village people, and a quick assesment told him they did not appear armed, and more importantly, did not look worried about potential visitors from another planet.

“Well, campers, I say we see if they’re willing to talk to strangers.” Taking point, he led the others down the path to the village, tensing in preparation for whatever might greet them as he watched several of the residents take note of them and stop in their tracks.

Lex too felt a slight fear as he saw the immediate looks of surprise and shock on the faces of the townspeople. He really hoped these people were as peace loving as Clark. Although, if they took after his friend’s biological father, they could be in trouble. Wondering why this piece of information had failed to strike him before, he took a deep breath and decided to take a leap of faith.

Ironic, really, when he considered who and what so many people believed him to be.

“Lex-” Jack stopped as the bald man moved forward, cautiously yet determinedly approaching a young man who stood watching in half fear, half anticipation. He sighed and ran a hand through his short hair, realizing that Lex was proving to be as bad as Daniel when it came to jumping head first into unknown situations.

“Come on, we better make sure he doesn’t get us all killed.” With that, the two men carefully followed the third.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“So, you think they found some people on this rock?”

Chloe laughed at Daniel’s words, hearing Sam’s amused voice reply before she could.

“You’re spending too much time with the Colonel, Daniel. You’re starting to sound like him.”

Daniel winced at her words, realizing as she spoke that she had a point. Giving her a small smile, he turned back to see Chloe watching him with an amused expression.

“Don’t worry, Clark accused me of sounding and acting “Luthorish” about three days after we told him Lex and I were together.”

Daniel immediately picked up on her words and his curiosity grew. “Clark? Who might this Clark be?”

Chloe bit her lip, realizing she’d almost said too much, again. With a sigh, she decided a little information was better than nothing. Although, if Lex found people here, and they did have some connection to Clark, they’d have to rethink this whole ‘secrets’ policy. But she’d worry about that when and if it happened. Meantime, she wanted to at least be a little more forthcoming with her aunt and Daniel.

“Clark is one of the best, most unique people I know. I wish I could tell you more about him, but I can’t just yet. All you need to know, however, is that Lex and I wouldn’t be here if we didn’t think this could provide some vital answers to questions he’s been asking for years.”

Chloe stopped, hoping they would take it at that, because she couldn’t say more without giving too much away. She sighed in relief as the two exchanged a look, before nodding.

“Understood, although you know, whatever you might tell us, it won’t go beyond the SGC.” Sam was glad to see the words seemed to ease whatever worry her neice might have had about not being able to tell them everything. She was, however, going to hold out hope that by the end of this mission, Chloe and Lex would be able to speak freely about this “Clark.” She was becoming more and more fascinated with the idea that this man could be the one thing that could help defeat the Gou’ald and protect Earth.

“I know, and thanks.” Chloe smiled at Sam before turning back to the notebook she had been scribbling away in. Her smile changed to a gasp as something registered in her mind.

“Chloe, what is it?”

Turning at Daniel’s voice, she gestured him over to her side. “Um, don’t hold me to this, but I think this symbol is a reference to a ‘snake’ of some form.”

Daniel’s gaze immediatley flew to Sam, whose smile had also disappeared. Looking back at the figure Chloe had sketched, and the one after it, something suddenly clicked in Daniel’s mind.

“Chloe, any idea what that next symbol means?” Pointing to the rather lightbulb looking shape, he watched as she bit her lip. He had an idea, but he wanted to see if she came close before broaching it.

Chloe concentrated, thinking of everything she and Clark had learned over the past year. Something stuck in her mind now, and as she focused on the symbol, her mind drifted back to one summer afternoon in the mansion’s study. She and Clark had been joking about how the markings had even refered to his people as aliens, considering she knew how much he hated the term-

“Alien, it means, I think, alien.”

Daniel let out a triumphant sound as the other two looked at him as if he were crazy. “I knew it! I thought it might be the symbol but I wasn’t sure. It's just different enough to be unusual, but putting it in that context, it can’t be anything else-”

“Care to enlighten us poor folk dangling on a limb here, Daniel?” Sam was amused at his ramblings, even as her heart lept with excitement.

Daniel took a deep breath, unable to keep the huge grin from splitting his face. “It’s the Asgard, Sam. It has to be!”

Chloe felt her mind reeling as she tried to process his words. The term “Asgard” rang a bell in her head, and a second later, she remembered why, thanks to her conversation with Sam and her grandfather yesterday.

“Wait a second, you’re talking as in Thor, right? Jack’s ‘little buddy’ as Sam called him? Part of the alien race that's helping protect Earth and a whole heck of a lot of other planets from the Gou'ald?”

Sam smiled, pleased that Chloe remembered that little piece of information from their marathon session of ‘aliens known to the SGC’ with her father. Never let it be said that the Carter genes did not run in the family!

“Exactly! Which means, the Asgard had something to do with this writing, and this planet. And if there are people on it, I bet they had a hand in bringing them here! We know it's their style.”

“Well then, let’s see if we can’t get in touch with the Colonel and find out if he’s discovered any civilization on this ‘rock’ as you so called it.” With that, Sam reached for her radio, exchanging a grin with her neice and a wink with Daniel.

Chloe was still confused about what it all meant, but from the looks of excitement on Sam and Daniel’s faces, she had a feeling things were definitely looking up. She suddenly wished Lex were here, wanting to share this information with him.

Then again, if what she’d just heard Jack reply to Sam through the radio was true, it sounded like Lex was having an interesting adventure of his own.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

sydsvaughn

28th September 2003, 08:18

Chapter 17

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Hello.”

It wasn’t the greatest of opening lines, and being that he was a Luthor, he probably could have come up with some historic or poetic quote. But at the moment, a simple ‘hello’ seemed to be the best option for greeting a number of frightened looking people.

Getting no reply other than a few hesitant looks, he held out his hand and tried again.

“I’m Lex Luthor, and my friends and I are explorers from another planet.”

Well, it wasn’t much better, in fact, it was right out of a cheesy science fiction movie, but he didn’t care at the moment. He’d say just about anything to get these people talking. Assuming, that was, that they even understood English. He hadn’t thought of that.

Thankfully, his wonderings were soon put to rest as a tall young man stepped forward and replied in clear English.

“Lex Luthor, do you come in peace?”

An image from the movie “Ghostbusters” flew into his mind, and he could clearly hear someone telling Ray to answer ‘yes’ when one asked if one was a God. Not sure why that thought came to mind, but heeding it none the less, he nodded.

“Yes. We seek knowledge and information about you and your people, and your planet.” Well, never let it be said he couldn’t sound diplomatic when he wanted to. Although he was leaning more towards really bad science fiction movie dialogue at the moment. All he needed was to find himself uttering "take me to your leader" and the image would be complete.

Jack, for his part, was watching the whole exchange with a sharp eye. He had to hide a smile as he realized just how much Lex sounded like Daniel in that moment. A quick look at Teal’c’s raised eyebrow told him the Jaffa had noticed as well. Although, Daniel’s voice did not have as much authority in it as Lex’s seemed to. Not that he was surprised, considering the man doing the talking at the moment.

“If you truly come in peace, then we welcome you on behalf of the residents of Kandor, the only city of New Krypton. You may call me Thar-El.”

Lex’s hiss of indrawn breath was clearly audible to Jack. Taking a quick look at the younger man, he was proud to see that the billionaire seemed to be hiding his surprise quite well. Although he really, really wanted to know what all this meant.

Lex felt something he hadn’t allowed himself to feel since starting this crazy mission suddenly spark deep inside his heart.

New Krypton. Thar-El.

That meant they must know of an Old Krypton, or a Krypton in general. And what were the chances of having a name that sounded remarkably like “Kal-El” and “Jor-El.” It was a staggering piece of knowledge, but even at knowing it, he tried to reign in his excitement, knowing he needed more answers.

“Thank you, it is our honor to be here.” Getting nods of greeting from the now friendlier looking citizens, the tall man motioned for them to follow.

“Please, come this way. You must be tired and we can offer water and food.”

Lex followed the man without question, glad to note Jack and Teal’c were not far behind. He thought he might have heard Jack’s radio crackle but at the moment, he was more concerned with the burning questions he wanted to ask these people.

“Lex, wait up. Carter is trying to signal us.”

Stopping at Jack’s words, Lex turned to look back at the head of SG-1. His first, and sudden thought was that something had happened to Chloe. Cursing himself for forgetting for even a second that she was not with him he walked quickly back to the older man and listened to the crackling voice of Chloe’s aunt through the small radio.

“Sir, Chloe and Daniel think they’ve deciphered several marks, one of which represents a snake.”

Jack cursed quietly at the word, realizing ironically that it had been wishful thinking to hope the Gou’ald, for once, were not involved with a planet SG-1 visited. Before he could make a comment, however, his 2IC continued.

“But that’s not all. Sir, Chloe says one of the symbols means ‘alien’ and Daniel thinks it’s a reference to the Asgard.”

Jack’s eyebrow’s shot skyward as he exchanged a glance with Teal’c. It figured as well that the Asgard would play into this scenario. Although he had to admit, he felt a tiny bit better at the idea of Thor being somewhat involved with the people of this planet.

Then again, it would do him good to remember that not everyone regarded the Asgard in the favorable light that Earth did.

“Okay, I get that ‘snake’ must be a reference to the Gou’ald, but what or who are the Asgard?”

Lex tried not to sound impatient but the looks Jack and Teal’c were exchanging were enough to frustrate him. He did not like being out of the loop, especially in something this big that could potentially have serious repercussions on his life and the lives of the people he loved.

Jack took pity on him and quickly explained that the Asgard were a race of aliens that were far advanced in technology and weapons, who used that knoweldge to help patrol “Protected Planets” from the Gou’ald.

“Okay, next question, what’s a “protected planet?”” Lex thought he had an idea, but he wanted a clear explanation.

“Any planet that is under the “protected planets treaty” is off limits to a direct Gou’ald attack. Not that that’s stopped the bastards from trying to attack Earth indirectly with a few too many close calls, but that’s a story for another time and place.”

Lex nodded, trying to wrap his mind around yet another mindblowing tidbit that the Earth had come close to total destruction.

“If the Asgard are involved, would it not be prudent to ask these people about Thor?”

Lex turned at the exclamation Teal’c’s comment drew from Thar-El. The eager expression in the man’s eyes made Lex’s heart beat faster with the anticipation of a breakthrough.

“Thor? You know of the great and powerful Thor?”

Jack grinned. He liked the sound of that. It could only bode well for good relations between the Asgard and these people.

“Yep. Thor is a personal friend of mine, helped us out of many a jam back on Earth and we’ve even managed to return the favor. Several times if I might add.”

Lex rolled his eyes at Jack’s proud words, although he had to admit, they seemed to do the trick of losening the tongue of the man he’d been hoping to get information from.

“We have not had contact with Thor for many years. Ever since he brought us to this planet, in hopes of preserving our civilization from destruction.”

Lex’s ears perked up at the words. “Destruction? So this planet is not your original home?”

Thar-El shook his head sadly as he led them into a small home, motioning for them to sit down at the chrome table in the center of the room. A pretty older woman, after a quick look at Thar-El, nodded and began preparing something that looked remarkably edible.

"My wife is preparing a light meal, if that would be to your liking?"

Lex nodded at Thar-El, trying to reign in his desire to get the man talking again about what had happened to Krypton. Before he could speak, however, a commotion outside the home drew everyone's attention.

Lex's heart flew to his throat as the door opened and two burly looking men pushed Chloe, Sam and Daniel into the room, keeping what looked like pointed, glowing sticks at the three. Jumping from his seat, he immediately moved towards Chloe, noting Jack was on the same path.

"Thar-El, we found these three strangers around the Ring of the Gods. They say their friends are here and they come in peace-"

"That would be us and yes, we are all about peace. We love peace. We live for peace. Don't you?" Jack winced, knowing his reply sounded rather flippant, but he was still trying to deal with the fact that three of his team members, and friends, were looking ruffled and unhappy, not to mention surrounded by pointy, glowing sticks that reminded him all to much of staff weapons.

"Lex Luthor, do you know these people?"

Lex tried hard not to let the desire to punch one of the men guarding Chloe show. Taking a deep breath, his gaze never leaving her, he made his voice clear and concise.

"Yes, Thar-El, I do. And I would hope that you realize they bring no harm either. They were simply trying to decipher the writing on the Stargate." At the strange looks he got, he turned a puzzled glance to Daniel.

"I believe he means the "Ring of the Gods" which we call a Stargate."

Daniel uttered the explanation, hoping they would buy it. He didn't like the looks of these weapons although at the moment, he was more worried about what an obviously furious Lex Luthor might do to these people if Chloe was injured. He could sympathize, having felt that way several times when Janet had been in danger on a mission.

SG-1 watched as Thar-El exchanged a look with the two men, then motioned for them to leave. Walking towards Chloe, the Kryptonian held out a hand.

"I am sorry about any unpleasantness to you and your friends. We are not used to strangers appearing on our planet and we must always take the necessary precautions."

Chloe bit her lip, wanting to mention her intense dislike of being proded with a sharp object on the walk here, but something in the man's eyes, and the way Lex was looking at her, made her keep that thought unspoken. Her aunt, however, spoke before she could reply.

"That's okay, I suspect we would have done the same thing. I'm Major Samantha Carter, this is Doctor Daniel Jackson and Chloe Sullivan."

"It is a pleasure to meet you, I am Thar-El. Welcome to New Krypton."

Chloe's jaw dropped as she heard the words and her gaze flew immediately to Lex. The excitement that now mixed with concern for her welfare in his eyes almost staggered her.

Lex noted her reaction and immediately moved to her side, sliding an arm around her waist to steady her slightly swaying form.

"Did he just say "Thar-El" and "Krypton" in the same sentence?"

Lex nodded, a small grin creeping across his face. "He did, and he was just about to tell us what happened to Krypton, these people's original home." Leaning down he whispered in her ear, inaudible to the others present. "I'm really glad you're here for this, I think we've finally found the answers we've been searching for."

Sam, by this time, had made her way over to Jack and was sitting rather close to him, although in the chair next to his.

"Care to explain what's going on?"

Jack sighed and ran a hand through this graying hair. "I don't know but Lex is about to help us find out."

Daniel, too was watching the interplay between Chloe and Lex, although part of his sharp mind had already begun putting together what might be happening and what it could all mean. The thought, if proven right, was truly mindblowing.

Chloe felt her grin widen as she allowed Lex to pull her over to the chair he'd been sitting in, settling comfortably on his lap, noting he did not seem to mind. Turning her attention back to Thar-El, she hid a smile as Lex prompted their host again.

"I believe you were about to tell us what happened to your planet and how you got here."

Thar-El's nod was accompanied by a sad sigh. “Our original planet was in danger of destruction. We do not know from whom or why, but it was only a matter of time before our planet, and the great city of Kandor were to be destroyed.”

Lex and Chloe, Daniel noted, seemed enraptured by the tale unfolding before them. And if truth be told, the expressions on the faces of SG-1 were just as intrigued.

“I do not know how Thor came to be aware of our great city, but one day he appeared to our leaders and informed them that Krypton was about to be destroyed. All of us who resided in the city of Kandor were to be taken to a new world where we were told to start a new life so our civilization and culture could continue for generations.”

Lex was desperate to ask questions, but forced himself to remain silent, needing to hear the whole story before piecing it together with what he knew from Clark. He was grateful for the firm clasp of Chloe's hand and the warmth of her body against his. It was only fitting they were here together to witness what could possibly change history and their friend's life.

“Unfortunately, our most respected council member would not leave with us. He was a noble man, determined to stay with the people he and the other 11 members of our governing "Science Council" served, until the end. His wife chose to stay with him as well and I can only imagine the horror they faced in those final moments. Especially since their infant son died with them.”

Lex needed to ask for a name, the certainly of who exactly these ‘leaders’ were was growing on him rapidly. A quick look at Chloe proved she too had been hit by the same thought. But once again, he waited to hear this through to the end. It was almost sadistic the way he was denying himself asking the one question that could answer so many of Clark’s.

Thar-El sighed, an expression of sadness overtaking his features as he continued. “They were truly brave and heroic leaders, and we honor them once a year with a ceremony marking their sacrifice and the sacrifice of so many of our friends and brothers. It also is the day we honor Thor and his people for bringing us to this planet, New Krypton and allowing us to start over.”

Finishing his tale, the man looked at them with a contemplative expression. Lex was still trying to wrap his mind around the fact that these people seemed to idolize a man who, if his suspicions were proven correct, had nearly destroyed his own son. Taking a deep breath, Lex asked the million dollar question.

“Thar-El, what were the names of your 'wise leader' and his family?

Jack shot Lex a look, sensing an undercurrent of something he couldn’t quite place. Lex looked as if he were about to collapse, his hands clenched tightly into fists, the expression in his eyes telling Jack the younger man already had a pretty good idea what he would hear. Chloe, he noted, did not look much better, her expression pale but her eyes almost feverishly lit as if with some inner knowledge.

Thar-El smiled and reached for something sitting on the mantle over the fireplace. Striding forward, he pressed a small button on what looked like a silver pedestal and a shimmering image of a man, woman and child sprang to life before him.

“This is the great and wise Jor-El and his queen Lara-El. The child was their son, Kal-El. Many have often wondered if Jor-El's son would have been as wise a council member as he.”

Lex felt something very un-Luthorlike unfold in his heart as he heard the answer he'd been expecting. Looking even more carefully at the small hologram Thar-El was holding out, he finally realized what he was now looking at. Chloe took the words right out of his mouth however.

"Lex, do you realize what we're looking at? A portrait of Clark's biological parents."

Lex nodded, allowing her time to process the revelation. He still had his doubts but a major question had just been answered. He wondered if there was any way he could get this image from Thar-El to show to Clark- which would most likely mean they'd have to reveal their friend's secret. Although, if the strange way the Kryptonians-and SG-1- were looking at them was anything to judge by, Chloe's words had already done a good job of that.

Jack, Daniel, Sam and Teal'c exchanged glances as Chloe's words registered. Sam found her eyes growing huge at the implications to her niece's remark. If the leader these people were talking about were the parents of Lex and Chloe's friend in Smallville, then that must mean-

“Damn, I think this thing just got a whole lot bigger than we expected.”

She couldn't have put it any better than Jack.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

(Did that hopefully answer some questions? More is coming soon, as the muse struggles with graduate studies and a full time job plus writing! :)

vardaquareien

28th September 2003, 08:58

WoW!!! It's amazing how you flawlessly tie the two canons together! It's great to finally know for sure that this planet is New Krypton and that they are Kryptonians. I can't wait for more of this, it's really well written!!!

Brittany

28th September 2003, 09:41

:biggrin: That was so great, I can't wait for Clark to find out as well as the people of new Kryton and what their reactions will be! Please hurry with your next update, I can't wait!!! You can probably tell I'm excited about this new revelation! :worship2: :worship2:

xmag

28th September 2003, 09:59

The truth is about to come out, i can feel it. New Krypton, wasn't it an idea from Lois and Clark ? i don't know if it comes from the comic.
Anyway, i think the time has come for Chloe and Lex to reveal the truth to the new kryptonians and SG 1. Clark will understand, although his father will produce a moral speech about trust and betrayal !

asharnanae

28th September 2003, 12:53

FABULOUS!!!!!!!!

:worship2: Oh my god that was soooooo goood!!! and two chappys at once!! you are a star!!!

Loved the cheesy sci fi lines lex found himself useing!! great pulling together of all the storylines, I cant wait to see how clark is brought into all this!

Fantastic stuff!

kirt30

28th September 2003, 15:36

oh my god thet was so good keep it coming

tigerbaby

28th September 2003, 15:51

That was great although I'd have to doubt that 'wise' line. The way they have Clark on SV puts some serious doubts in my mind but hey, you're the writer.

I can't wait to see how Clark reacts to having more like him around.

hfce

28th September 2003, 16:05

Great update :clap: I love how they are getting closer to the truth.

Hope :biggrin:

Impress

29th September 2003, 02:00

Hun that was fab. Absolutly fab. Hugs and kudos to you and your muse.

sydsvaughn

9th October 2003, 10:18

Chapter 18

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Chloe felt the excitement running through her veins as she realized that they had indeed found the people of Clark’s home world. After all the questions their friend had asked for years, they finally had the answers, right here in front of them.

So why did it suddenly feel like someone had walked over her grave?

Lex was trying to figure out why, despite his elation, he too felt a sense of worry about telling these people about Clark, and vice versa. He should be ecstatic, knowing he and Chloe had found the means to help Clark end his lifelong search- and if anyone knew about ending lifelong searches, it was Lex Luthor.

So why was he suddenly hoping that the Kryptonians had not heard Chloe’s comment on the picture?

“Excuse me, I did not clearly hear what you said, do you recognize Jor-El and his family?”

The note of curiosity in Thar-el’s voice made Lex and Chloe start, exchanging a glance before replying. Without words, they came to the same decision.

“Actually, we were just commenting on the fact that Jor-El and his family are very striking, and this family portrait is very like one that might be found on Earth.” Chloe paused for a breath, pasting a smile on her face, hoping the Kryptonians bought it. She knew, from the feel of the gazes focused on her and Lex, that SG-1 wasn’t fooled.

Jack had heard lame replies before, and this most definitely one of them. However, the inner alarms in his head were going off as he realized that after all this, if Lex and Chloe did not want to reveal things to these people yet, there must be a good reason. A reason he was going to demand they explain when they all made it back to the SGC.

Sam sighed, biting her lip, wanting to jump in and ask why Chloe had lied. Although, she felt she knew her niece well enough by now to know that she must have had a good reason. One that was most definitely going to be explained before the day was out.

Daniel was sorting through various scenarios in his head, keeping an eye on the reaction of both their hosts and Lex and Chloe. While he too was avidly curious as to Chloe’s evasion, at the moment, he was more concerned with the fact that, if he was not mistaken, Lex looked paler than he had a few minutes ago.

Lex found himself wincing at the lameness of Chloe’s response, but glad to see the Kryptonians’ appeared to have bought into her explanation. He was ready to try and do a little more damage control when a sudden wave of nausea hit him.

It wasn’t, however, the nausea that had him reeling. It was the fact that he was experiencing it. He hadn’t been sick, or nauseous for that matter, since he was 9 years old. It was a strange feeling, and almost more scary in a way because of that.

Chloe sensed the sudden tension in his body, and turned her gaze to him, alarmed to note he looked very pale. And on Lex, that was saying something.

“Lex, are you okay?”

Trying to find the strength to reply as the feelings of nausea and pain grew stronger, he found himself clutching tightly to Chloe, burying his head against the crook of her neck, trying to find a cool spot to rest his forehead, in hopes of cooling the heat he could feel infusing his body.

“Lex!”

Chloe’s frightened cry brought SG-1 running to them, as the startled Kryptonians’ looked on in concern.

“Lex, tell me what’s wrong. What’s happening?” Sam shifted into doctor mode immediately, pulling Chloe off Lex’s lap and placing her hand on his forehead.

“Colonel, he’s burning up!”

Jack cursed, bending down to stare the trembling man in the face. “Lex, can you hear me, can you tell me what’s going on?”

Lex heard Jack’s question through what seemed to be a fog in his mind, and everything in him tried to respond. He was a Luthor after all, and Luthors did not fall at the first sign of weakness.

“Dizzy- and the pain- so hot-”

“Aunt Sam, he’s never sick! Something’s really wrong, you have to help!” Chloe knew her voice was frantic but she couldn’t help herself. She had never seen Lex in this state before, he was always so strong and powerful. It scared the hell out of her to see him suddenly so weak and vulnerable.

“We’re going to help him, Chloe, but we have to get him back to Janet to do that.”

Sam’s calm voice made her feel only marginally better. Moving forward, she leaned down, grasping his hand tightly in hers, praying for some sign of recognition in his now glazed eyes.

“Lex, come on, we’re getting you out of here.”

Lex sighed as he heard Chloe’s voice and felt her presence at his side. It did more to calm the fear he could feel rising in his body than anything else could have. It took a huge amount of effort but he managed to tighten his grip on her cool hand.

“Don’t know if I can stand-”

Before he could finish the stumbled sentence, Jack was at his side, sliding an arm around his waist.

“Teal’c, help me support him.” Jack barked the order as he motioned to his teammate, who immediately came over to help Lex stand. “Daniel, get to the gate and dial home. Go through and alert the Doc and her team. Go, now!”

Daniel didn’t have to be told twice. With a quick look of reassurance at Chloe, he bolted from the dwelling and flew down the path to the Stargate. Reaching the DHD, he quickly punched in Earth’s address, hitting the GDO code as soon as the wormhole opened. Barely able to wait the extra ten seconds he knew he’d need for the iris to open, he counted under his breath before rushing into the glowing event horizon as if the hounds of hell were after him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Janet heard the klaxons and alarms resound through the base and her heart immediately leapt into her throat.

Something was wrong with SG-1.

She didn’t know how she knew, but years of dealing closely with these people, her closest friends, told her that the odds of it NOT being SG-1 were slim. Trying to steady her nerves, and the sick feeling that it might be Daniel, she rushed towards the gateroom, yelling orders to have several of her staff follow.

Flying into the room, she found General Hammond already there, watching as the iris unfurled.

“Sir?”

“It’s SG-1’s code.”

The words were what she’d expected and she braced herself for whatever or whomever might come through the gate, all the while praying silently it wasn’t something serious. Her breath whooshed out in a relieved sigh as Daniel burst through the event horizon, panting and looking as if he were being chased by the hounds of hell.

“Daniel, what’s wrong? Where are the others?”

Daniel tried to catch his breath, hoping his words were somewhat coherent.

“Lex-sick-don’t know why but Jack-Teal’c-bringing him home-”

“Get a gurney and all necessary personnel in here immediately!” Janet barked the order even as she moved to Daniel’s side, noting he was struggling to breathe. He must have been running quite hard to be so out of breath, and the look in his eyes worried her. He was scared about something and from what it sounded like, that something was Lex.

“Dr. Jackson, can you tell us what happened?”

General Hammond’s voice, combined with Janet’s gentle strokes on his back calmed Daniel enough so that he could speak without having to gasp a breath every few words.

“We were just talking with the Kryptonians and Lex suddenly got nauseous and almost keeled over. I think he scared Chloe more than anyone, since she was sitting in his lap.”

Janet’s eyes widened. “He’s sick? Is he conscious? Can he breath okay? What type of symptoms did he have?”

Daniel winced at the rapid fire questions, knowing they needed answers and not even questioning the fact that it was almost too easy to respond to her thought pattern.

“He’s complaining of dizziness and nausea and he’s burning up. He’s conscious and breathing but really weak. It was all so sudden, no warning.”

Janet bit her lip, turning her attention back to the gate, wondering immediately what had happened to make the man who had never been sick, suddenly ill. Before she could voice her questions, she saw several figures emerge through the wormhole.

Squeezing Daniel’s shoulders, she rushed forward to meet Jack and Teal’c who were carrying a barely conscious Lex through the gate. She barely paid attention to the worried looking Sam and frantic Chloe who rushed through the gate next.

“He just collapsed, Janet. We don’t know why. Please, you have to help him!”

Janet simply nodded towards Chloe, more concerned at the moment about getting Lex to the infirmary. She motioned to the waiting gurney and watched as Jack helped Teal’c lead Lex to it.

“Lex, can you tell me what you’re feeling, dizziness, nausea?” She reached to touch his forehead, finding it surprisingly cool for a man who was supposed to be burning up.

For his part, Lex suddenly felt the nausea fading and the heat receding from his skin. As he took several deep breaths, trying to concentrate with everyone talking around him, he was pleased to find his body suddenly felt normal again, any hint of dizziness gone.

Opening his eyes, he found himself staring at a frantic Chloe. His immediate reaction was to comfort her, to erase the look of fear from those beautiful orbs.

“Chloe, I’m okay. Really.”

Chloe couldn’t help her glad cry as she rushed to his side, throwing herself into his arms, glad to feel their usual strength as they closed around her.

Janet stepped back, her eyebrows skyrocketing as she literally watched the energy surge back into Lex. Exchanging confused glances with SG-1, she finally cleared her throat, the sound breaking the duo apart.

“Well, Lex, you look like you’re feeling better but I’d still like to move this to the infirmary.”

Lex nodded at the doctor, although he did not let go of the woman in his arms. He knew he’d scared her, he’d scared himself for a bit, but it was going to be all right. He felt his strength returning and knew Janet’s tests would prove him healthy and whole.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

An hour later, SG-1, Janet, General Hammond and Chloe were all gathered around the bed on which Lex sat.

“There’s no abnormalities at all. Not even a sign of a virus or something that could have caused the illness.”

Janet felt her frustration rise as she realized that once again, she had no clue what had caused Lex to get sick. Which probably meant they were dealing with another alien virus or parasite, one that could prove deadly if it wasn’t found and dealt with immediately.

“Okay, does this strike anyone as just a little bit odd? Mr-I-Never-Get-Sick gets sick when we go to this planet yet seems perfectly fine when he returns to earth? ”

Jack’s muttered comment elicited a nod from Lex and a surprised look from Janet.

“Colonel, you might have a point.”

Jack looked at her in pretend shock. “Thanks, Doc, I’ll mark this day in the book as the day Jack O’Neill had a point.”

She laughed at his sarcasm even as ideas began flying through her head.

“Janet, what are you thinking?”

Daniel watched as she began to pace the small area of space she occupied, biting her lip and wringing her hands. Lex too was interested to hear what the petite doctor had to say and waited anxiously for her thoughts.

“Lex, you’ve never been sick here on Earth, yet something affected you on that planet. Which leaves the only logical conclusion that there is something on that planet that made you react that way. Something that is there, but not here.”

Lex looked at her, his eyes widening in surprise.

“You really think there’s something on the planet that could be causing this in Lex?” Chloe was wracking her brain for any useful information, but none came.

“Could it be the meteor rocks?” Daniel knew it was a lame excuse but he couldn’t help but wonder. The image of Lex holding the rock in his home, and seeming perfectly fine, however, lingered.

“I don’t think so, they’ve never affected me on Earth, why should they on another world?”

Something suddenly registered in Chloe’s mind, and she turned wide eyes to Lex. “Lex, maybe it IS the meteor rocks, you know what the red ones do to Clark when he’s around them-”

Possibilities suddenly dawned in his mind as he latched onto what Chloe was saying. “You think maybe there was some of the red rocks on that planet and that’s what might have affected me?” At her nod, he frowned as the flaw in that registered.

“But Chloe, they don’t affect me here either, it’s only Clark they affect and he doesn’t get sick, he just gets mean.”

Chloe sighed, feeling as if she were on the edge of something monumental but unable to figure out what.

“Okay, can we pause a second here?”

Jack’s voice brought their hurried conversation to a halt as the two turned guilty to look up at the older man.

“I think it’s about time you two came clean about this Clark and what exactly is going on here. I’m thinking it’s now a vital part of the success of this mission and for your health, Lex. Not to mention the concerned Kryptonian citizens we just left behind.”

Lex sighed, running a hand over his forehead, exchanging a wry glance with Chloe. The look in her eyes told him she knew they had to explain, and was all right with it. And to his surprise, he too felt okay with telling Clark’s story to those assembled. Amazing, really, he, Lex Luthor, who had such a hard time trusting people, suddenly found himself willing to trust six virtual strangers.

Then again, they would, one day, he hoped, be officially family.

Chloe noted his look and squeezed his hand from her position on the bed next to him. She knew they needed to explain and she was glad he seemed to trust her newfound family enough to feel comfortable telling them. She really was seeing a different side to Lex and she found it only made her love him all the more.

So now, the only problem was where to begin, and who would start the tale.

“It’s a really long story-” Lex began, only to be cut off by Jack.

“So start from the beginning. Humor the old man.” Settling onto an empty bed, Jack leaned back, waiting for their story to begin. He tried to hide his satisfaction as Sam settled onto the bed next to him, perhaps just a bit closer than normal.

Daniel had taken a position on another bed, and much to his pleasure, Janet had moved to lean against it as well, close enough to touch if he shifted just a little bit to his left. The thought was pleasantly distracting and he suddenly found himself hoping he could concentrate on the tale Lex and Chloe were about to spin instead of the woman so close to him.

The General and Teal’c were standing at the foot of Lex’s bed and to the billionaire’s relief, the rest of the infirmary had cleared out somewhat. Exchanging another wry look with Chloe, he wondered where to start. But Chloe, being Chloe, took the words right out of his mouth.

“So, you want to tackle the meteor shower, Clark’s tendency to dodge bullets and float, or mutant aliens that try to date me or destroy you?”

Lex smiled at the strange looks on the faces of those around them. “You forgot red kryptonite Clark and disembodied voices that claim to be ones father and talk to one from a spaceship.”

“My vote is for the mutant aliens that try to date you, Chloe. Seeing as most of us here have had some experience with those ourselves.”

Sam elbowed Jack in the side as the rest of SG-1 sighed or muttered something. Lex and Chloe exchanged a glance, making a mental note to question them later.

“I guess the best place is the beginning, more than 15 years ago when the meteor showers delivered Smallville’s resident hero.”

With that, Chloe settled against Lex’s side and began to tell Clark’s tale.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

vardaquareien

9th October 2003, 12:19

*squee* I love this fic, I'm eccstatic to get an update! Lex's illness was really interesting, I wonder what the reasons behind this will be. Does the Kryptonite have a different effect on that planet? I'm assuming Lex was the only one affected because he was exposed in the meteor-shower. This brings up the interesting question of what effect would they have on Clunk? Very intriguing. I cant wait for more!

tigerbaby

9th October 2003, 13:13

:yay: This story is just keeps getting better and better. I nearly freaked when Lex got sick because I had the same reaction but I'm okay now, my heart's settled back in my chest. I am breathlessly awaiting the next update. There are so many possibilities and I need to see if I'm right!!!

xmag

9th October 2003, 13:34

Hi

Well, that was a twist i wasn't expected !! Lex sick ? hmm, maybe it had to do with the kryptonians, not the planet. Maybe they realized Lex knew Kal-El and decided to "play games with his mind", to discover what he knows. Just a theory.

scifichick774

9th October 2003, 14:06

WOOT! Love this fic! And yay to them finally spilling Clark's secret. Damn. Why can't the real SV be like this?

hfce

9th October 2003, 17:43

I love this :wub: more please...

Hope :chlexsign2:

sydsvaughn

10th October 2003, 06:12

Chapter 19

(What can I say, this is the ONE story of the many I'm working on the muse is letting me write. so I'm going with the flow. I so should be writing my grad school papers however. oh well! Enjoy!)

~*~*~*~*~

Nearly a half an hour later, Lex and Chloe finished explaining Clark’s arrival in Smallville and his unique ‘powers.’ The resident SGC personnel wore varying expressions, from intense interest to pure confusion.

"And I thought Danny boy here had the market cornered on attracting alien entities."

Daniel winced at the rather unpleasant memories Jack's words brought up, noting that Janet had stiffened beside him, although her expression remained neutral. Risking a quick look her way, he tried to give her a reassuring smile, although part of him wanted desperately to know what she was thinking.

Janet, for her part, was trying not to think of the many female aliens and entities that had attached themselves to Daniel over the years. Telling herself it was simply because of the detrimental emotional effects they'd had on the archaeologist, she hoped she could deny to herself that it was good old fashioned, green-eyed jealousy that was her foremost emotion.

Sam shook her head in bemusement at her CO's words, trying not to laugh at the reactions they'd gotten from Daniel and Janet. She was still trying to absorb the information she'd been told. Her niece's life sounded like it should be a comic book story, but then again, didn't the Stargate program sound like some kind of far-fetched science fiction TV show?

Chloe sighed as she rested her head against Lex’s shoulder, watching SG-1 absorb Clark’s story. Her mind, however, was only half on their reactions, the rest enjoying the tactile sensation of Lex’s shoulder against her cheek. She still hadn’t recovered from the fear of seeing him so sick and weak, and snuggling close to him was doing wonders for reassurance.

Lex noted the move and tightened his arm around her waist, feeling as if he could face anything as long as she was by his side. Hopefully, he’d never have to face anything without her again. But that was going places he couldn’t afford to at the moment, not when they had some serious issues to resolve here.

“So you’re telling me that these, Kryptonians, are your friend Clark’s ‘people,’ the ones he’s been searching for for years and who would, from what I got from our conversation, welcome him back with open arms, but you don’t want to tell them?”

Lex sighed at Jack’s confused voice, still not quite sure how to voice his worries. Thankfully, Chloe seemed to understand and took over the dialogue.

“I think it’s more because of the impression we’ve received of Jor-El, Clark’s biological father.” Getting confused looks from the others, she looked over at Lex who picked up on her thought.

“We told you about Clark’s experiences with his biological father, and the tragic consequences of that first meeting. Because of the events that caused, well, I don’t know if I’m all that sure that these Kryptonians have the correct impression of their so called ‘scientific leader.’”

Chloe nodded realizing Lex had just vocalized what she’d been trying to comprehend in her own mind.

“The Jor-El that Clark knows believes his son is destined to rule over Earth- something that Clark definitely does not want and could not do.” Looking over at her aunt, she nodded her head towards Lex. “I’m with Lex in wondering if its better off we don’t say anything. I mean, what all do we know about these people yet? Who knows how they live or how they rule, just to name a few things.”

Daniel nodded at her words, his mind again running various scenarios. “You have a point, I wasn't able to observe much about their society, class structure or anything like that, but from what I did see, it seemed ordinary.”

“Yes, but we’ve seen just how dangerous ‘ordinary’ can be to some of these races.” Jack’s comment earned him several wry nods and mutterings from his teammates.

“Would it not be best then to return to the planet and learn more about these people, before any knowledge of this ClarkKent is revealed?”

Janet frowned at Teal’c’s words, stepping into the conversation. “I don’t know if it’s such a good idea to send Lex back to that planet. He could get sick again-”

“Yes, I could, but I’d rather go back and see if it truly is something on the planet.” Lex knew his voice was determined, but his own inner curiosity was stirred. He needed to find out what could possibly be making him sick. It showed he had a weakness and it made him very uncomfortable. Luthors did not have weaknesses and he’d be damned if he couldn’t find out what this one was and how to deal with it.

“Lex has a point, Janet. You could go with us and maybe between all of us, if Lex is affected again, we could figure out what and why.”

Janet bit her lip at Sam’s words, still worrying over the health of her latest patient, but also able to see the reason behind going back to the planet.

“I suppose, as long as we’re able to get back quickly if something happens-”

“Well stay near the Gate, after all, if it’s something on the planet, we won’t have to go far.” Jack’s firm voice told everyone that the decision had been made, even though he looked to General Hammond for final approval.

Hammond nodded, his eyes serious. “You have a go to return to PX3-784 within the hour, if Doctor Fraiser can be ready with her supplies in that time.”

Janet nodded, trying not to miss the feel of Daniel’s warm body next to hers as she pushed away from the bed and immediately switched into doctor mode.

“I can do it, but it will take me a good hour to get the supplies and prepare.”

“You leave in a little more than an hour. I’ll see you in the gateroom then.” With that, the General turned and strode from the room, leaving the other members of SG-1 talking animatedly amongst themselves.

“Lex, you’re sure you want to go back, I know how hard it was for you to be so sick-”

Lex stopped Chloe by placing a finger over her lips. Smiling, he then leaned down to brush a kiss across her lips. “It wasn’t easy, but you being there made it bearable. I can make it through again as long as you’re there with me. Trust me.”

Chloe felt her eyes tear at his words, and leaned up to give him another quick kiss. “Okay, but if you start feeling really bad again, tell me and we’re getting you out of there.”

Sam noted the concern in her niece’s voice and tried to alleviate it. “He’ll be in good hands with Janet there, and maybe with all of us in one spot, we can figure out what it is that’s affecting Lex.”

Daniel pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose as he offered his own thoughts. “I’ve been thinking, Lex, you say ever since you were exposed to the meteor rocks you haven’t been sick. You attribute your health to whatever affect those rocks had on your immune system, right?”

At Lex’s curious nod, he continued. “What if something on that planet countered those effects and worked in just the opposite way, making you sick instead of keeping you healthy?”

Jack and Sam looked a bit confused, as did Lex, but Chloe’s face suddenly lit up.

“I see what you’re saying, Daniel. Whatever is different between Earth and PX3-784 could be affecting Lex. The question is, how do we figure out what that is?”

“The meteor rocks.”

At Lex’s sudden words, everyone turned to stare at him. Looking around the room, Lex began to piece together an idea that had been forming in his mind over the past hour.

“Those rocks have affected everyone, from Clark, to me, to any one of those damned mutants that tried to date and kill you-” He received a sharp kick on the shin for that one and winced before sending Chloe a smile and continuing.

“Those effects, with notable exceptions, seem beneficial to some of us. Clark’s super strength and my immunity to illness to name a few.” Seeing the light begin to gleam in Chloe’s eyes, he knew she’d caught onto where he was going.

“But what if the rocks ‘super’ effects are triggered by something on Earth, or in the Earth’s atmosphere- something that is NOT present on PX3-784?”

“It makes a strange sort of sense, a reverse effect.” Chloe bit her lip, trying to work out the logistics of his thought process.

“If that’s true, then we still have to figure out what exactly is different and why. Preferably before you get sick again.”

Jack’s words stirred the fear again in Chloe, but she pushed her worries down, vowing to keep Lex safe and healthy.

“Would not PX3-784’s red sun be the major difference between itself and Earth, O'Neill?”

The others turned to stare at Teal’c in surprise but it was Janet who answered.

“You might be right, Teal’c! The red sun might have some effect on the meteor rocks that our yellow sun does not, but what I have no idea.”

“Well then campers, I’d say we have our questions for the Kryptonians when we return. Let’s gear up and meet back in the gateroom in 20 minutes.” Jack barked the order as he slid off the hospital bed, feeling a quick pang of loss as Sam brushed against him as she stood.

“Just so we’re clear, we’re not going to mention Clark, not yet at least. Understood?” Lex knew his voice sounded hard, but he needed them to take him seriously. Especially now knowing what they did about Clark.

“Understood, Lex.” With that, Jack departed, Sam and Teal’c close behind. Janet headed for her office, muttering to herself about the supplies she needed to finish gathering. Lex sighed as he too stood, glad to find he seemed better than before. Chloe however moved with him, remaining in his arms, unwilling it seemed, to let him go. Not that he was complaining.

Daniel watched the two for a few moments before deciding that they needed some privacy. “I’m going to go find Janet and see if I can help. We’ll be back for you two before we go, so stay put.” With that, Daniel headed after Janet, the spring in his step not going unnoticed by the two left behind.

“He’s really got it bad. Janet’s a lucky woman.”

Lex laughed at Chloe’s comment, pulling her closer and brushing a kiss over the tip of her nose.

“So what exactly are you implying, Chloe, that you’re not lucky because you don’t have Daniel?” He meant the words to be teasing, but not to his surprise, they came out sounding a little harsher than he’d intended.

Chloe heard the slightly jealous note in his voice and smiled. It was rather cute that Lex still felt a little threatened by the archaeologist. Leaning closer, she made sure her lips brushed across his earlobe as she replied.

“Actually, I’m the luckiest woman in the world. I’ve got Lex Luthor, and if he play his cards right, he just might be the luckiest man in the world tonight.”

With that, she slipped out of his arms and headed for the door, stopping when she reached it and turning back to see if he were following. The expression on his face took her breath away and made her heart thump even harder in her chest.

She’d never seen so much desire in one look, at least, not aimed at her.

Lex was struggling for a reply although his body was so tense with desire that he could barely think at all. Seeing the look on Chloe’s face as she waited for him at the door, he suddenly found the strength to move.

“I’m holding you to that, Sullivan. Don’t think you’re going to get out of that one.” He almost growled the words, enjoying the flush that rose in her cheeks.

“Why would I want to, Lex?”

Winking at him, she grabbed his hand as he reached her and pulled them both into the hallway. Lex let her lead, knowing he needed to put the images of how exactly he and Chloe could ‘get lucky’ tonight out of his head if they were going to pull off this return to Kandor.

But he was damned well going to fight any sickness he might get. Nothing would keep him from making good on Chloe’s promise. Nothing.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

vardaquareien

10th October 2003, 07:15

Originally posted by sydsvaughn@Oct 10 2003, 02:12 PM
Her niece's life sounded like it should be a comic book story, but then again, didn't the Stargate program sound like some kind of far-fetched science fiction TV show?
:pclol: Oh I luved this line!! ROTFLMAO!!!

You're such a tease! :tease: Having Chloe get Lex all excited about that night and then stopping!!! You better update soon!

scifichick774

10th October 2003, 14:36

GAH! Great chapter, but how can Lex even think about going back to that planet when he knows he'll just get sick again? Stubborn man. More soon please.

hfce

10th October 2003, 15:55

More please....

Hope :biggrin:

tigerbaby

10th October 2003, 15:58

That was just awesome. More please

Sab_Luthor

14th October 2003, 12:48

beautiful sweet cute nice great
I WANT MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEEEEEE

kirt30

14th October 2003, 23:01

that was so sweet can't wait for more

sydsvaughn

7th November 2003, 06:14

Notes: Sorry, school's been a killer, and while I should be writing final papers, I wrote these two chapters. On the bright side, only one more after them to go!

This chapter and the next only exist because of my beta Marty, who can weave SV and SG together like no ones business. Bless him.

Enjoy! (Oh, and for you Thor fans, you'll like this one! :)

Chapter 20

~*~*~*~*~*~

"Lex, you sure you're up to this?"

Chloe smiled at Jack's question, feeling Lex tense against her side. Unconsciously, she wrapped her arm tighter around his waist in a gesture of calming comfort.

Lex felt the squeeze and reigned in the sarcastic remark he'd been about to utter. "I'm fine, now that I know what to expect."

"All righty then, let's go figure out what's really going on." With that, Jack stepped through the wormhole, followed immediately by Sam and Teal'c. Daniel and Janet were right behind them, followed by Lex and Chloe.

"Damn, I'll never get used to that feeling." Lex muttered the words under his breath as he found himself suddenly back on Kandor with the others.

"Trust me, you're not the only one." Janet's muttered comment drew a small smile and a nod from Lex. Daniel, who had overheard as well, turned a concerned expression on the doctor.

"Janet, you're okay, aren't you?"

Janet smiled at the concern in his voice, placing a gentle hand on his arm, trying to ignore the tingle the move sent up her own appendage. "I'm fine Daniel, just a bit disoriented as I always get when I make these trips."

His concerned eyes softened and she felt her heartbeat speed up.

"Okay, if everyone has made sure everyone else is okay, maybe we should head back to the town before Lex starts getting really-"

Jack's words were cut off as a blinding beam of white light suddenly enveloped the clearing. Chloe blinked at the brightness, her arm tightening around Lex. The billionaire, for his part, was not sure what was happening, but he had a feeling it wasn't exactly good.

Seconds later, Chloe and Lex found their vision clearing and what was revealed to their eyes made both jaws drop.

"I hate it when he does that!" Jack muttered the words under his breath, looking around to make sure his entire team and been transported to Thor's ship. He sighed, noting the awed looks Chloe and Lex wore. This was going to be fun to explain.

"Um, correct me if I'm wrong, but are we on an actual spaceship?" Chloe finally found the words as she looked around her in awe, taking in every detail of the sleek craft. There was no doubt it was not human and she got a slight chill at realizing that they were most likely, in outer space at the moment.

Lex was also staring around in fascination, not sure if he believed what he was seeing. Then again, the small, definitely alien looking creature entering the room fit every picture he'd ever seen of a 'little gray.'

"Greetings, O'Neill. I apologize for the suddenness of your arrival."

Jack smiled, feeling genuine warmth for the small creature that approached, although that warmth was mixed with frustration. "I'm used to it by now, but thanks anyhow." At the alien's slight nod, he turned and caught a glimpse of the awed expressions on several faces.

"I hope your friends are not too shocked at my appearance. I am rather sure they have never seen an Asgard."

Jack laughed as Chloe and Lex exchanged glances, watching the byplay going on before them. "Thor, this is Chloe, Carter's niece, and her boyfriend, Lex. Guys, this is Supreme Commander Thor of the Asgard."

"One of the alien races that is working with us to destroy the Gou'ald and anything else out there that might come after Earth," Daniel added for clarification as both Lex and Chloe nodded.

Chloe swallowed hard, stepping forward and offering a hand, wondering if this Thor would appreciate the gesture. She smiled as a spindly hand was offered and she carefully shook it.

"Commander Thor, it's a real pleasure to meet you. I haven't heard a lot about you, but from what I have, I gather you're a pretty powerful, if somewhat stereotypical looking, alien that's helped Earth out of numerous annihilation attempts."

Thor smiled, ignoring Jack's "yeah, but they didn't name a ship after you, did they?" muttered under the older man's breath. "That is correct, Chloe. The Asgard have been watching your world for quite some time."

Chloe knew it was fruitless, but she had to ask, or she'd never forgive herself. "So, you guys have anything to do with a little incident we like to call Roswell?"

"I repeat, we do like to check on your Earth from time to time. That is all I will say, however."

Frowning, but accepting the fact she would get nothing more from the alien, she decided to deal with that little revelation later.

"It's okay, I didn't expect an answer. Still, I'd love to talk to you about this whole being an alien thing. After the meteor mutants I've encountered, and not counting Clark, or Teal'c, I guess that makes you the third real alien I've ever met-"

"Chloe, focus."

Lex smiled as she went silent at his command, slipping an arm around her waist to let her know he wasn't upset, just reminding her of what their purpose here was at the moment.

"While I am glad to get the chance to meet you, Chloe, knowing of your connection to Major Carter, I must apologize again for bringing you here with such little notice but I could not let you return to Kandor."

Chloe frowned now as she felt Lex tense beside her. Before she could reply, Lex had taken the matter out of her hands.

"Thor, can I call you that?" Lex got a nod as he stepped forward and took the alien's hand, trying not to focus too much that he'd just shaken hands with an alien considered a "supreme commander" who looked like someone he might have seen on an episode of the X-Files. "I'm Lex, and I for one would like to know why you say we cannot return. Perhaps you don't know the importance of what information those people are holding-"

"I know that, and that is exactly why we must forbid them any contact with you, or any beings from any other planet."

The alien was silent at the outburst of questions that suddenly sprung up around him. After a moment, he raised a hand, pleased when silence reigned.

"I will explain, but perhaps you would like to sit down first?"

Jack looked at Sam, who simply shrugged, knowing as well as he that Thor would tell them what was going on in his own good time. Sighing, he settled onto the chair that suddenly materialized, noting the others did the same.

Janet herself was a little awed at being on a ship. Despite her many years with the SGC, she'd never been onboard an actual ship, in outer space. It was rather incredible to finally see what Daniel and SG-1 saw on a regular basis. Not to mention she could only imagine what a medical bay would look like on a ship like this! She felt like a kid in a candy store.

Daniel was watching her with amusement, realizing exactly what was going through her mind. He knew it was her first visit to a ship and he was anxious to hear her thoughts. Not to mention she looked too darn adorable with that wide eyed excited expression. Sighing, he focused his attention back on the matter at hand, as his own questions as to what was behind Thor's cryptic speech.

Lex wasn't sure what to make of Thor, but sat down with the others, taking care to keep Chloe close to his side. He was content for the moment to listen, but he intended on asking a few more questions when the opportunity presented itself.

"As you no doubt have realized through your first contact with the residents of Kandor, it is a protected planet."

"Yes, the whole 'the-aliens-transplanted-us' lecture pretty much clued us in, although I'd love to know what prompted you to bring them to this 'brave new world'," Jack interrupted Thor in his usual fashion. The small alien simply looked at him, designing not to reply. Taking the hint, Jack settled back and tried not to look impatient.

"There is a reason it is a protected planet, and more importantly, that reason is why you can never return to Kandor. In fact, once you return, we will move the Stargate off the planet."

"Wait a second here, those people could hold the key to our friend's future and I sure as hell am not leaving without finding out more!"

Chloe sighed as Lex's words rang through the ship with a power she was used to hearing when he meant business. She totally agreed with him, but would have toned it down just a bit for the time being.

"I am fully aware of your friend, Clark, and his abilities. The Asgard have been monitoring him since his arrival on Earth." Thor watched as his words were digested, earning stunned looks from Chloe and Lex and curious looks from the others.

"Ok, this puts a different twist on things." Chloe wasn't sure what to say, trying to accept the fact that aliens had most likely been watching Smallville for years. Then again, there were certainly enough meteor freaks around, what was an alien or two?

"This is all fascinating, but I for one would like to know why it's so vital we never see these people again, it's not like they'll be forgetting us any time soon after Lex's collapse." Jack watched as Thor turned his gaze back to him, cursing the fact that he was unable to read anything on the alien's oval face. Not for the first time he wondered who had been put in charge of cloning the 'bodies' of the Asgard, making a mental note to have a serious talk with them about the benefits of distinctive facial characteristics.

"If the people of Kandor ever were to leave, they could become one of the most powerful weapons the Gou'ald might ever know."

Jack's eyebrow's rose, all annoyance forgotten as he exchanged looks with the members of his team. "Care to elaborate?"

At the Colonel's request, Thor seated himself on a small chair and began to speak. "Your friend Clark," Thor turned to Chloe and Lex who were listening avidly, "does he know where his powers come from?"

Chloe frowned as she exchanged a glance with Lex. "No, he doesn't, it's one of the answers we were hoping to find from these people."

Thor's sigh did not do much to reassure her. "Unfortunately, I cannot let you return to Kandor, too much is at risk. But I can at least tell you some of what you want to know."

Chloe's eyes grew wide as she looked at Lex. For his part, the billionaire was not sure what to say, so he simply nodded his head in reply. Taking that as a sign to continue, Thor went on.

"Before I explain about your friend's powers, I need to answer O'Neill's question about why the Asgard transported the Kryptonians to this planet."

Chloe and Lex exchanged a glance as the others settled in for the tale. It struck her, for a quick moment, that this was one of the most unique experiences of her life so far, and after going through the Stargate and finding Clark's people, talking to an alien on board his ship was saying something.

Thor noted their attention and continued.

"As you know, many of your years ago the Asgard were in constant war with the Goa'uld throughout this region of the galaxy. This was before the time of the protected planets treaty, and any planets gained by either side were military targets of the other.

"At that stage of Kryptonian development, their planet was under Goa'uld control. The Kryptonians worshiped a Goa'uld they called Rao."

Daniel raised his hand almost as if he was back in a University classroom when Thor mentioned the name. "Rao? It sounds like a derivative of Ra."

The small alien regarded the archeologist before replying. "Indeed Dr. Jackson, at the time of the Second Goa'uld Dynasty Ra was in control of the planet of the Andorran’s origin."

"The second dynasty?" Daniel seemed taken aback by this information. "But that was thousands of years ago."

"The story has deep roots." Thor said turning his attention to O'Neill. "As you say on Earth, 'Rome was not built in a day'."

Jack smiled that the alien would use an Earth expression, and figured he must be rubbing off on the little guy.

"So the Goa'uld controlled the planet Clark's people were from?" Lex asked the Asgardian. "Did you move these people here to save them?"

"Yes," Thor replied. "But not until much later."

Thor ran his hand over the crystal on the arm of his command chair and caused a hologram of the galaxy to appear in the air over the assembled group. A red dot appeared, and then stretched to magnify a part of the spiral arm.

"At that time a combined Furling and Asgard fleet had entered the Kryptonian system and contested Ra's forces for the planet. Ra had kept the existence of Krypton secret from the other Goa'uld lords, and therefore did not call on reserves to defend it. Victory here allowed a foothold by our forces in this part of the galaxy."

"Furlings?" Chloe asked. "Who are they?"

"They're a race we haven't met yet." Sam answered.

"But I figure they're little cute furry guys anyway." Jack smiled. "But why didn't old Ra let the rest of his buddies know you guys were attacking the planet?"

Thor changed the holographic map to show a picture of a green rock. "Ra wished to mine and utilize this highly energetic mineral for weapons. That was information he did not wish to share with the other System Lords."

"We call it 'Kryptonite'" Lex said. "Sometimes 'meteor rocks'. But if this stuff was so valuable, why didn't Ra come back?"

Thor returned the display to the star map before continuing. "Not long afterwards the war stalemated into the current status quo. While Krypton was not negotiated as a protected planet itself, Ra knew that the Asgard were aware of the mineral you call Kryptonite, and would be watching the planet."

"So Ra left it alone?" Janet asked. "That doesn't seem like a typical Goa'uld mentality."

"Yeah, but remember doc, he was the easiest one to get rid of." Jack answered, smirking as he remembered blowing up Ra's mothership with a nuclear bomb in his first trip through the gate.

Thor tilted his head to the side and regarded Jack. "Actually, he felt he didn't need to come back because it was at that time he became head of the System Lords."

"Ah." Jack settled back down into his seat, somewhat deflated.

"For several thousand years, the Kryptonian culture thrived on their world." Thor brought up a picture of a planet that must have been Krypton, and Chloe wished that she could bring that to Clark.

"The Kryptonians lived in peace, rarely ever leaving their world. Though they did discover the secrets of hyperspace travel, they rarely explored. They preferred to stay on their own planet."

"So why did you move the Kandorians here?" Chloe asked.

"Because of this." Thor gestured over the crystal and the picture changed to show two bright globes streaking towards the planet from opposite sides. They impacted the planet and seemed to disappear.

"And what was that?" Lex asked.

"Ra never forgot the defeat he suffered here. Nor that he was denied the mineral on the planet. On one of the worlds that he had conquered he found a weapon of the Ancients. Its function was to bombard a planet with two highly energized exotic matter spheres that were oppositely charged."

"My God!" Carter gasped after Thor finished his explanation.

"Carter?" Jack asked his second in command.

"Sir, those spheres would spiral down through the planet in opposing rotations until they eventually met in the center and cancelled each other out."

Jack regarded her strangely and then turned to Daniel.

"The planet would explode when they hit together." The archeologist explained.

Jack nodded understanding. "You could have just said that Carter."

"That weapon isn't still out there is it?" Daniel asked.

"No Dr. Jackson," Thor replied. "Ra incorrectly set the weapon and it exploded after he launched it. It was one of the last acts Ra performed prior to your encounter with him on Abydos."

Jack nodded at this information, as it gave him some idea of when Krypton was destroyed, and how old Chloe and Lex's friend Clark had to be.

"It took several weeks for the spheres to reach the center of the planet." Thor shut down the holographic display. "In that time the Asgard determined that it would act to save what population of Krypton it could, since the Kryptonians themselves lacked any large vessels of their own."

Thor looked down and an expression that in a human would indicate great sadness seemed to overcome him. "But since our resources were limited due to our war with the Replicators, we could only save the population of one major Kryptonian city. We relocated them to a planet that was covered in the Protected Planets treaty, but had no indigenous intelligent life."

"Then the Kryptonian leaders, Jor-El among them, must have known what was going on and that they could not be saved-"

"But his son could. The desire of most parents- to see their child survive even in the face of their own death." Chloe finished Lex's sentence, stopping at the muttered "except my own father" that was barely audible under his breath. Giving him a sympathetic look, she snuggled closer to his side. Lex squeezed her gently before focusing back on the situation at hand.

"Okay, we know how the Kandorians arrived, we've figured out how Clark managed to get to Earth, what I want to know now is where exactly Clark gets his powers from." Lex kept his voice even, trying to deal with everything they’d just learned. He’d never believed so much was going on outside life on Earth. It was mind boggling, now that he thought about it. The thought brought him back to his question, and he turned his attention back to Thor.

~*~*~*~*~*~

sydsvaughn

7th November 2003, 06:15

Chapter 21

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

"The Asgard did extensive genetic testing on the Kryptonians after the planet was taken from Ra. The results of this revealed a curiosity that in and of itself would have been reason enough to monitor the planet even if Ra had no interest in its mineral resources."

"Why would you do genetic research on Clark's people?" Chloe asked the small alien. Before he could reply, Sam spoke up.

"The Asgard need to gather genetic information," she explained to her niece. "It's vital to their survival."

Chloe nodded her understanding to her aunt and then turned back to Thor. "So what did you find out?"

"Your friend's powers come from the yellow sun. It is what enables his super strength and speed, along with other superhuman abilities."

"The sun? All of Clark's questions related back to the sun?" Lex wasn't sure he believed the alien. It almost seemed too simple.

"I knew there had to be something with the red sun on Kandor!" Sam's excited words drew the attention to her. With a small shrug, she turned to Thor. "The red sun obviously has a different effect- doesn't it?"

"Did you notice anything unusual about the Kryptonians when you were there? Skills or talents they performed that might not seem 'human?'"

"Not that they are human," Jack muttered the words under his breath, getting a sharp elbow in the side from Sam.

"Actually, the few workers I observed on our walk back to town were sweating heavily and obviously using manual labor to accomplish tasks." Chloe turned at Daniel's words, surprise on her face.

"That definitely doesn't fit Clark. He wouldn't break a sweat whether he was throwing tractors or beating the crap out of Metropolis's seedier residents-" She stopped at the looks she was getting, especially Lex's raised eyebrow. "What I mean, is that, these people, Clark's flesh and blood, have no super powers, or powers in general?"

Before Thor could do more than nod, Janet jumped in. "I think I see where this is going." The attention now focused on her, she tried to explain. "This all has to do with the sun, more specifically, the significance of a red sun verses our yellow sun?"

"You are correct Doctor Fraiser. And I suspect Major Carter has figured out the rest."

Sam nodded as Jack gave her a look, deciding to ignore him for the moment. "I'm guessing that the yellow sun gives Clark these, "powers" for lack of a better term, while the red sun had no effect on the Kandorians, most likely, because their initial world was under a red sun?"

Thor nodded. "Yes, Major Carter. The Kryptonian physiology processes solar radiation in an extremely efficient manner. Older, cooler suns like a red giant have no effect on them, as this is the environment they evolved under. But exposing them to younger more energetic stars like your solar system's yellow sun, and the Kryptonian physiology changes in order to utilize that energy."

"So this ability is some kind of genetic response to their environment?" Sam asked and Thor nodded.

Sam thought for a moment. "I see."

"Hold on, I for one, don't see. Make me see, someone, anyone." Jack ignored the look Sam shot him turning his attention back to Thor.

Before the small alien could reply, Sam took one of the energy bars out of her vest and handed it to Jack.

"Think about it, Sir. All animals eat plants in order to get nutrients the plants create by processing sunlight."

Jack nodded slightly and she continued.

"Animals eat other animals to get the energy that they create from eating plants or other animals. It all comes back to the sun at the start of it. At some point in their evolution the Kryptonians must have had very little food and evolved some means of extracting energy for work directly from the sun."

Jack reluctantly turned his gaze away from Carter and back to Thor. "So what you're saying is?"

"If the people of Kandor were to be exposed to any type of yellow sun, they would develop the same powers that your friend on Earth has developed. They would become a nearly unstoppable, undefeatable army."

"Not to mention if they were made hosts," Daniel muttered under his breath, exchanging a look with Janet as the reality of the situation hit.

"A Goa'uld like Nirrti would finally have her damn Mok'Taur." Janet muttered under her breath, remembering how her own foster daughter Cassie had almost died as a result of the genetic tampering that the Goa'uld had done to her.

Daniel sat close enough to Janet to overhear her remark. He took her hand in his and gave her a small reassuring smile.

Lex, for his part, wasn't quite sure he liked what was being implied here. "You're telling me that if these, Gou'ald, were ever to find these people, they'd turn them into 'supersoldiers' of some kind to destroy Earth?" He winced at the sentence, realizing it sounded more appropriate to a science fiction novel. Not that he wasn't surrounded by science fiction every day of his life, with Clark as a best friend and Chloe's perchance for attracting 'out of this world' acquaintances.

"That is it precisely. I know you want to help your friend understand his past, but you cannot do it through the Kryptonians. The consequences would be far too great." Before anyone could cut in, Thor held up a hand for silence. "I had hoped the storm I created for your first team would deter you from coming back, and keep the Kryptonians from getting suspicious. I should have remembered who I was dealing with."

Jack snorted. "Right. So you just decided to do the "beam me up" routine instead? I'm sure that didn't arouse the suspicions of anyone who might be awaiting our return."

Thor again remained silent until Jack settled back into his seat. "It was the lesser of two evils for the damage already done. I must now take you home and remove this planet's Stargate. It is the only way to protect them from the Gou'ald and themselves."

Chloe frowned, able to see the seriousness of the situation, but unhappy at what it meant for Clark. "What about Clark? He needs to know where he comes from and what makes him what he is. He will never be able to be happy, to fully help people, unless he knows this." She knew she sounded desperate, but after everything she'd seen and done in the past few days, she figured she had nothing left to lose.

"I understand, but I cannot risk your exposing the people of Kandor to the Gou'ald. Your friend will have to learn to deal with who and what he is, and the good to which he can put his special abilities."

Lex bristled at the implication that Clark would do anything but good with his abilities. However, he paused as he remembered the things his friend had done while under the influence of red kryptonite. Chloe must have been reading his mind as he heard her ask the next question.

"Can you tell us anything? Anything at all that might help him reconcile who he is and what he must do?"

Thor gave what might have been a sigh, although Jack wasn't sure how to interpret the sound. "All I can tell you is that your friend will one day be a great force of good in your world. And if the time comes that his help is needed in the war against the Gou'ald, I promise, we will tell him everything he needs to know."

It wasn't an answer she was happy with, but she realized it was the only one she'd be getting. Frowning, she settled back against Lex's side, stealing a glance at him to see his reaction to the situation.

Lex wasn't sure what to say, clearly able to see the logic in the alien's rationale. Still, the part of him that constantly watched Clark struggle with who he was wanted to jump up and strangle the creature for taking away any chance of hope he might have of gaining inner peace.

Still, the thought that Clark would "one day be a great force of good" did much to soothe his nerves. Although his grip did tighten around Chloe's waist as he struggled to control his biting response.

Chloe suddenly had a question that she had to have answered. "Why did Lex get sick when he was here?"

Everyone turned to look at her, but Chloe was undeterred. "It was why we came back you know."

Thor looked at the small human woman and realized she was as inquisitive as her aunt was. Running his hand over the control crystal on his chair, Lex found himself bathed in a bright light from overhead.

Once the beam had dissipated, Thor knew the reason. "You have a slight genetic modification caused by exposure to the Kryptonian mineral, do you not?"

Lex seemed taken aback that such information could be gained by a few seconds of being in a light. "Yes, but I'm not a Kryptonian myself."

"No," the little alien said. "But the mineral tends to try and induce genetic changes along the Kryptonian norm. In that regard, such mutations can be suppressed in the same way as the innate Kryptonian ability."

Lex nodded, and made a mental note to stay off of planets with a red sun in the future.

"You do realize that if we got to these Kryptonians first, we could benefit from their help, their powers, maybe even more so than the Gou'ald?" The others turned at Jack's words.

"But are you really willing to risk bringing what amounts to a loaded time bomb on every mission, easily setting off a horrific chain reaction if the Gou'ald capture one of our 'supersoldiers?'"

Daniel's soft words, as usual, had a steely strength to them and Jack sighed, unhappy to note his best friend had a point. He just didn't have to like it.

"Doctor Jackson is correct. The risk is too great. I am truly sorry."

"You guys are always sorry about something, I suppose I should get used to it." The alien smiled at Jack's muttered comment, turning again to look at the assembled crowd.

"We are already heading towards Earth, although it will take us several days to arrive. I am sure your General will be awaiting word-"

"Damn, we should have checked in an hour ago." Sam looked over at Jack, who had risen at Thor's small hand motion.

"If you come with me, Colonel O'Neill, we will contact General Hammond to let him know what has happened." The alien turned back with a small smile, this time, aimed directly at Janet.

"I suspect Doctor Fraiser, you would like to contact your daughter as well?"

Janet's face brightened at the thought of being able to tell Cassie why she wasn't coming home for a few days. "Thank you, Thor. I would appreciate that very much."

Thor nodded. "Then if you will follow me, I will show you how to make the connection."

Janet rose, not surprised to find Daniel moving with her. The archaeologist simply shrugged, placing his hand on the small of her back. "I'd kind of like to say hello to Cass as well, if you don't mind?"

Janet felt her heart warm at his words and nodded, enjoying the feel of his hand at the small of her back. She knew Cassie would be thrilled to talk to Daniel as well.

Chloe sighed as she watched Daniel and Janet leave. "You know, those two just need to get it on."

Lex looked at her in wry amusement as Sam burst into laughter. Teal'c, as usual, only raised an eyebrow.

"Get it on? I do not believe I know of this Tau'ri expression."

Sam was laughing so hard she was nearly crying. "Trust me, Teal'c, ask the Colonel about it later."

Chloe smiled, before her expression turned serious as she remembered what had just taken place. Turning to Lex, she looked deep into his eyes before speaking. "You going to be okay with this?"

Lex sighed, leaning his forehead against hers. "I don't think so, but I know we have no choice at the moment. I just hope we can find some way to help Clark deal without telling him what we know."

Chloe bit her lip. "That means keeping secrets from him, and I hate the thought of that, especially after what he went through before telling us."

Lex nodded. "I know, it feels sort of hypocritical doesn't it?"

”And this coming from a Luthor.” Chloe couldn’t help but give a wry laugh along with her words, even as he hugged her closer.

Sam was watching and listening with concern, sighing as she realized how hard both Lex and Chloe were taking this. Part of her understood Thor's decree, but another part wanted to help ease her niece’s pain.

"I know how you feel, but remember one thing," Sam paused until she had their attention. "You both have already sworn to keep the Stargate and all the knowledge you've learned classified, so you will be keeping that from Clark as well."

Chloe worried her lip as she mulled over her aunt's words. Feeling Lex sigh next to her, she looked over at her aunt with a sad expression. "Does it get any easier? Keeping secrets from the people you love?"

Sam's eyes darkened, thinking of all the things her work with the SGC had cost her, and her 'family' over the years. But in the end, when all was said and done, she did not regret a minute of it.

"It does get easier, Chloe, but it never fully goes away. You just learn to live with it and work with what you can."

Chloe nodded, willing to accept her aunt's words, knowing they were the truth. She just didn't have to like them.

Lex was lost in his own thoughts, realizing the seriousness of the situation they'd entered into when they'd started on this journey to find Chloe's aunt. To his surprise, however, he found himself eager and willing to continue, to see where this adventure led, as long as Chloe was by his side.

“Look at it this way, Chloe. At least we have each other to talk about things with.”

Chloe smiled at Lex, giving him a quick kiss as she took some little comfort from his words. Ignoring her aunt’s laugh, she pulled out of the kiss, slightly breathless, but keeping an arm around his waist.

"Well, if we've got to keep this secret, what's say we add to our burden and try and get a tour of this spaceship. You never know if we’ll get the experience again."

Chloe laughed at Lex's attempt to lighten the mood, knowing he had a point. Her attitude did brighten then as her journalist instincts kicked in. She was in the middle of space, on a spaceship, complete with a full race of aliens. While she might not be able to publish it, she'd have one hell of a story to tell their grandkids.

"I like that idea, think we can wrangle up a tour guide?"

Sam laughed, drawing their attention. "I think I can get you started, I'm sure Thor will send someone along if we get lost." Rising, she motioned for her niece and Lex to follow.

"So, you ready to find out if all those stories about alien abductions are true?"

Chloe laughed as she linked her arm with Lex. "As ready as I'll ever be, although if we find Mulder anywhere on this ship, I’m going to have serious words with Jack’s little alien buddy.”

Lex laughed as he led her from the room, followed by a smirking Sam. He felt like a little kid again as he eagerly looked around at the strange symbols and materials that made up the walls around them. Tucking Chloe's arm tighter against his body, he allowed the pleasure of the experience to replace the lingering doubts in the back of his mind about keeping a secret of this magnitude.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Impress

7th November 2003, 06:48

*tackles Sara* hey stranger. you updated. YIPPEE! oooo and not one but two chappies. and such fab ones at that. but dammit, you made me feel sorry for Clark. and poor Chloe and Lex not being able to tell him. *grumble*

More as soon as you can.

vardaquareien

7th November 2003, 06:50

Wow you've really done your research with this one! The plot is completely air-tight which is an extremely hard thing to accomplish when crossing two complicated mythologies! I'm amazed more and more with each chapter at how seamlessly you combine these two! Yet again two wonderful and informative chapters. Well done!

scifichick774

7th November 2003, 15:19

WOOOOOOT! Two fantastic chapters! Man, I love this story. :biggrin:

hfce

7th November 2003, 17:23

Wow great update. Two chapters were great.

Hope :)

tigerbaby

8th November 2003, 04:21

Wow, I have to agree with Renee on this one. I don't follow SG1 but the way you've written this story and the characters, I feel like I know them personally. Wonderful job.

krahmogh

8th November 2003, 21:15

hey, these were great updates! as someone who follows both Smallville and SG-1, you are doing a great job weaving the 2 together.

:chlexsign4:

sydsvaughn

15th November 2003, 07:17

This is it... the final chapter to this fic. Sniff, I've grown quite accustomed to it and to my blending of Danny and Lex 'focus.' Sorry it took so long, but I hope it pays off and for all those who stuck with me to this point... thank you!! (I'm neglecting a lot of school work due in a few weeks to get this done!)

Chapter 22

~*~*~*~*~*~

General George Hammond was in the middle of explaining how the Stargate worked, and assuring the group of top-level diplomats that no alien beings could enter or exit when the iris was closed, when a familiar bright white light suddenly blinded him and all other occupants of the gateroom.

“What the hell was that, General?”

When his vision finally cleared, the General sighed as he saw all of SG-1, plus Janet, Lex and Chloe standing on the ramp in front of the gate.

“That, gentlemen, was a demonstration of the Asgard’s impecable sense of timing.”

“Good to see you too, General. Thor sends his regards.” Jack smiled as he noted the strange looks he and his ‘kids’ were getting from the diplomats surrounding the head of the SGC.

“Colonel O’Neill, I suggest you all report to the infirmary for your post mission check-ups. I expect this briefing is going to be another one for the record books.”

Chloe had to hide her smile at the General’s gruff words. The sparkle in his eyes told her, however, that the older man might have a slight fondness for these ‘record book’ briefings.

“Okay, kids, let’s move out.” Jack motioned for his troops to follow, unable to hide his smile as he noted how close Daniel and Janet were standing. “I really hope Doc Warner has some smaller needles than you, Doc.”

Janet laughed as she moved to follow, pleased to note that Daniel moved with her, not moving far from her side. His presence was both comforting and arousing. Still, she couldn’t let it distract her from her duties, or the chance to beat Jack at his own game.

“You know, all the needles I use are the same size, Colonel. I’m beginning to suspect your fear of ‘big needles’ and your seeming preoccupation with the fact that I use them on you, might be signs of other ‘size’ issues you might need to deal with.”

Daniel couldn’t hold back his laughter, noting that Jack’s face had suddenly turned an interesting shade of red. Uh oh, Janet had really stepped in it now. Although, from the way Jack was glaring at them both, he suspected he was now on his friend’s hit list as well. Stepping closer to Janet, he was unaware of how protective the move looked to those observing them.

Lex, for his part, was trying to hide his smile, absently noting that neither Sam nor Chloe was attempting to even try to hide their grins.

“People, I believe I gave you an order!”

General Hammond’s booming voice was the incentive to get them moving, as Jack stalked off ahead of everyone, still trying to come up with an adequate reply to Janet’s teasing words and Daniel’s laughter. He was determined to get the last word in, and as he heard Daniel and Janet’s low voices behind him, he suddenly had a pretty good idea how to do it.

“Uh oh, Jack’s on the warpath. I’d look out if I were those two.” Chloe’s low words had Lex smiling and Sam sighing wearily.

“It’s a thing they do, I don’t know, I think its stress relief or something. They get some satirical enjoyment out of trying to bait each other.”

Lex raised an eyebrow, wanting to offer a comment on why that might be, but a swift elbow in the ribs and a glare from Chloe stopped his words.

“Well, all I can say is that Daniel better look out for his woman. Then again, maybe you should be watching out for your man, if Janet goes for the retaliation theory.”

Sam shot Chloe a wry look at the ‘your man’ comment, but remained silent. She knew her niece had picked up on the ‘tension’ between her and Jack, who wouldn’t? Still, she wasn’t quite ready to acknowledge it yet.

Reaching the infirmary, Chloe and Lex were immediately descended on by a bevy of nurses. Chloe felt a bit affronted as she noted the fawning looks several of the women were giving Lex as they drew his blood. Unconsciously staking her territory, she glared at each of them as she moved over to sit next to Lex on his bed.

Lex had to hide his grin at Chloe’s possessiveness, feeling a sense of male satisfaction that she was jealous of the nurses’ overzealous attention. It felt good to know he could stir that emotion in her.

Janet and Sam were watching the small interaction from their cots as technicians buzzed around them. “I think the all mighty Lex Luthor is a goner.”

Sam simply smiled at her friend’s words. “Well, Chloe’s just as gone on him. Personally, I think they’re the only two people who could put up with each other. They’re perfect for each other.”

Janet nodded, her gaze straying to where several nurses were laughing as they talked with Daniel. A spurt of jealousy stirred in her veins and she had to fight the urge to do as Chloe had and stake her claim. On a man that wasn’t hers. At least- not yet.

Sam noted this look too, and smiled to herself. She’d known for a long time how her two friends felt about each other, it was about time they admitted it. At least they had the freedom to be together. The thought had her turning her gaze to her CO, who was watching both Janet and Daniel like a hawk, no doubt plotting his revenge for Janet’s comment earlier. God he was beautiful- her heart beat faster, as it always did, just by looking at him. She only wished she could touch.

Jack felt her eyes on him and turned his gaze to hers. The longing in her eyes as she met his gaze head on told him more than any words could. Swallowing hard, he made a vow, then and there, to find a way to make things work with Sam, no matter what it took. Feeling another pair of eyes on them, he turned to see Chloe watching them with a contemplative look. Tearing his eyes from her knowing look, he focused back on Daniel and Janet, watching carefully the way Daniel kept stealing looks at the Doc, looks that she returned quite frequently as well.

“You know, there’s more sexual tension in this room than breatheable air.” Chloe’s dry comment, whispered in Lex’s ear, made the billionaire chuckle.

“I’ve noticed that myself. It makes me glad we’re past that stage.” He turned to brush a quick kiss over her nose, feeling her breathing hitch at the touch of skin on skin.

Chloe, for her part, was trying to remember all the reasons not to pull him down into a breath-defying kiss. Settling instead for snuggling closer, she leaned up to whisper in his ear. “If you play your cards right, I’m thinking we could enter a completely new ‘stage’ of our relationship tonight.”

Lex felt his body tense at her words as he turned to give her a long, hard look. “I seem to remember a promise you made me before we started on this little adventure today.”

Chloe simply smiled. “You think I could forget?" His low laugh made her feel more daring as she leaned closer. "Oh, Lex, there's one other thing you should know. A Sullivan never goes back on her word.”

Lex smiled even as his heart began to race. “I’m counting on it.”

Their conversation was interrupted by the advent of the General into the infirmary. “Doctor Warner, I assume there are no major injuries?” Getting an affirmative reply, the General nodded. “Good then, all of you, report to the briefing room immediately.” With that, he strode from the room.

“Impatient fellow, isn’t he?” Chloe murmured the words to Lex, who simply shrugged.

“I suspect he’s getting some pressure about allowing the two of us to go through the gate. More than likely he wants to make sure everything went okay.” His words brought back the memory of what they had learned and what they could not tell Clark. Chloe sighed as she slid off the table and pulled Lex with her.

“We are doing the right thing, Lex? I mean, not telling Clark?”

The hesitation in her words made Lex sigh, pulling her into a lose embrace as they waited for the others to join them. “We don’t have much choice at the moment, telling him would be the greater of two evils. But someday, Chloe, like Thor promised, we’ll tell Clark everything.”

Chloe swallowed around the lump in her throat. Leaning up, she planted a quick kiss on his lips. “Thanks, Lex. I needed to hear that.”

Lex smiled, brushing a strand of hair off her face. “Anytime, Chloe. I live to make you happy.”

Chloe’s laughter was the exact response he’d hoped for, although her reply stopped his laughter in its tracks. “Good, because I intend to make sure you make me a very, very happy woman tonight.”

Daniel, who unfortunately had overheard Chloe’s last words, blushed to the roots of his hair, getting a strange look from both Janet and Jack.

“What’s wrong there, Danny boy? Doc got your tongue or something? Or are you just wishing she did?” He smiled widely at the gasps from around the room, taking extreme satisfaction in the death glare the SGC’s CMO sent him, not to mention the beet red face of his best friend.

Sam was biting her lips to hold back her laughter, noting Teal’c remained as stoic as ever, although she could have sworn there was a twitch at the corner of his mouth.

Chloe, however, did not bother to hide her knowing laugh. Seeing all gazes turned towards her, she smiled and snuggled closer to Lex. “If these childish displays are over, I believe we have a briefing to attend. And the sooner we get it done with, the sooner I can begin to resolve some of the sexual tension flying around this room, since I suspect Lex and I are the only two who can admit what we feel for each other, and I for one, am determined to act on it.”

With a wink at the gaping expressions this time left in her wake, she pulled Lex along with her and made a dignified exit from the room. When they’d exited the infirmary, Lex finally let lose the laughter he’d been holding in. Chloe soon joined him and they were both laughing hysterically as they entered the briefing room.

“Do I even want to know what you find so amusing?” General Hammond’s resigned voice stopped their laughter as they turned towards the older man. Taking a deep breath, Chloe decided to risk it.

“Lets just say we were thinking a nice bit of downtime would go a long way to resolving some of the ‘tension’ between several members of the SGC.” Chloe watched the General for a reaction, knowing she was treading on dangerous ground. Her heart lightened at the small smile that crossed the older man’s face.

“I’ll take that into consideration, Chloe.”

“Take what into consideration?”

The three turned at Jack’s voice, watching as Janet and the rest of SG-1 entered the briefing room.

“Nothing you need to concern yourself with at the moment.” General Hammond hid his smile at the look the Colonel gave the younger couple.
"Now that you’re all here, who’d like to start?” Settling down into his chair, he steepled his hands and waited for the tale to begin.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“You know, a few weeks ago, I’d never have seen myself here. Now, I’m a niece, I have a wonderful extended family, I’ve been to an alien planet and on board an alien spaceship. If Smallville could see me now.”

Sam smiled at her neice as their small group finished dinner. Chloe and Lex were leaving early tomorrow morning, so Sam had decided tonight would be the perfect opportunity for one final ‘family dinner.’

“You’re not sorry, are you?” At her aunt’s worried words, Chloe looked at her curiously. Sam quickly tried to explain. “I know you weren’t expecting all this, hell, either was I, and I know we’ve dumped a lot on you, secrets no one should have to keep-”

“Aunt Sam, I’ve kept a secret of my own for several years, what’s one more thing to add to it?” At Sam’s smile, she grinned up at Lex. “Besides,
I’ve got Lex here to talk to things about whenever I feel the need to vent. And I wouldn’t give up the family I’ve found here for anything, even if it means keeping more secrets.”

Sam felt her eyes tear up at Chloe’s words, grateful for the arm that suddenly settled around her shoulders.

“Okay, no tears tonight. This is a happy meal, to celebrate the added members to our little SGC family.” Jack smiled as he felt Sam relax against him, noting that Daniel and Janet were in the same position in the booth across from them. Teal’c, to his credit, was observing them all in his usual stoic fashion.

“Well, I for one know I will never forget these past few days. And I have to say, meeting you all has been one of the most unique experiences of my life.” Lex smiled at the laughter he received as he pulled Chloe a little closer.

“You’ll return the favor when we decide to pay Smallville a visit, I really want to get a look at those caves, and meet this Clark of yours.” Daniel smiled as he offered the words, feeling his heart speed up a bit as Janet snuggled just a bit closer to his side.

“Well, if anyone can make any sense out of them, I’m sure Clark would be eternally grateful.”

The others nodded at Lex’s words, remaining quiet as the waiter arrived to remove their plates. When the table was clear, Sam sighed, knowing this little idyl had to come to an end. Seeing the same expression in Chloe’s eyes, she smiled as she spoke.

“Well, much as I hate to end this, I suspect you two will want to be off, I know you have an early flight tomorrow.”

Chloe nodded, her body already quickening at the thought of what lay ahead for her and Lex, hopefully, well before their flight home. But she felt a pang of sadness at having to leave her newfound family. She couldn't wait to see them again, and introduce her father to these remarkable people.

Standing reluctantly, she and Lex began their goodbyes, promising to keep in touch and getting promises in return of an SG-1 visit to Smallville in the very near future.

“Don’t worry, Chloe. You and Lex are family now. For better or worse.” Chloe felt her heart swell at Sam’s words and she gave her aunt a tight hug in return.

“You don’t know how long I’ve wanted to hear that,” she replied, seeing Sam’s eyes tear up. She watched as her aunt suddenly turned and gave Lex a hard hug. Her throat swelled as she noted the pure amazement in Lex’s eyes at such a genuine display of emotion.

”Take care of my niece, you hear?” Lex swallowed, nodding even as he returned Sam’s hug, still trying to wrap his mind around the fact that these people had accepted him, Lex Luthor, into their inner circle. It was an amazing, awe-inspiring feeling.

“If you need anything, you know we’re here. Just call and we’ll be there. Although I suspect we'll be hearing from you quite soon about those improvements to the MALP's we were talking about.” Jack’s words were offered with a smile and a firm handshake for Lex when Sam let him go, and to his surprise, a swift hug from Chloe soon followed.

“Don’t waste the time you have. Tell her how you feel and enjoy it. You both deserve it.” Jack’s eyebrows rose at her whispered words, and he gave her a wry glance as she winked at him before turning to embrace Janet. Taking a quick look at the beauty standing next to him, he realized she had a point. Smiling, he allowed his arm to come to rest around Sam's waist, feeling her relax against him in return. At least it was a start.

“You take care of Lex, and if he has any more health problems, I want you to let me know, okay?” Janet smiled as she hugged Chloe, getting a smile in reply.

“You’ll be the first I call, although I suspect he’s back to being Mr. Healthy now that we’re back on Earth.” Chloe smiled as she turned from Janet to accept a hug from Cassie as well, promising the young woman she could come visit anytime, and bring whichever friends she wanted to prove to them that her “cousin” was dating Lex Luthor.

Lex smiled as Janet gave him an impulsive hug as well. “Take care of Chloe and yourself. Any health problems, I want to know about them, okay?” He nodded, feeling a great relief to know he’d finally found a doctor he could completely trust with his medical history.

Chloe smiled as she overheard Lex and Janet’s words, even as she turned her attention to Daniel, who was watching Janet with a tender look in his eyes.

“You know, all you have to do is ask her. I guarantee she’ll say yes.” Daniel raised an eyebrow at Chloe’s words, even as the young blonde pulled him into a hug. When she finally pulled back, she winked at him. “She’s got it just as bad for you, trust me.”

He could only smile as she kissed him quickly on the cheek before returning to Lex’s arms. Looking over at Janet, who was talking quietly with her daughter, he found himself suddenly eager to take Chloe’s words and put them into practice.

Chloe smiled as she watched the two couples talking quietly, feeling satisfied with the night’s work. “I think our goals are accomplished, what’s say we get out of here and set to work on accomplishing some of our own?”

Lex felt his body heat and his blood pressure rise at the look in her eyes. Pulling her closer, he leaned down to whisper in her ear. “I warn you Chloe, I don’t stop until I’ve completely satisfied all my goals. And you know what demanding standards I have.”

She shivered at his words, leaning up to kiss him quickly. “I’m counting on it.” With that, she called out her final goodbyes to the others and with a wave, dragged Lex from the restaurant. As he helped her into the waiting limo, she couldn’t help but look back at the group of people waving after them eagerly.

Her family.

She took a quick look at Lex, noting he was watching the small group too, and ammended her earlier thought.

Their family.

It had a lovely ring to it. Smiling, she waved once more before Lex climbed in beside her and pulled her into his arms. Settling comfortably into them, she realized that she hadn’t felt this happy in a long time. And most of it was due to the man holding her in his arms, planting light kisses along her collarbone.

“What’s say we get started on keeping that promise I made to you before our little space jaunt this afternoon?"

Lex’s low groan was the only answer she needed.

~^~^~^~^~^~

The End

Well, it's done. Thoughts, comments, bones to throw me and my Dannybear?